the_o conscience_n and_o indispensible_a because_o the_o king_n power_n be_v from_o god_n 62._o pag_n 62._o to_o who_o only_a king_n be_v accountable_a they_o pray_v for_o he_o three_o or_o four_o time_n by_o name_n in_o all_o their_o solemn_a office_n their_o sermon_n be_v frequent_a and_o press_v upon_o this_o theme_n and_o their_o book_n be_v numerous_a against_o papist_n and_o their_o factious_a scholar_n for_o the_o right_n of_o king_n yea_o and_o their_o action_n be_v always_o loyal_a do_v justify_v they_o sincere_o believe_v as_o they_o teach_v dr._n lectorem_fw-la sec._n edit_n ad_fw-la lectorem_fw-la pelling_n apostate_n protestant_n those_o republican_n who_o be_v the_o mover_n of_o the_o bill_n of_o exclusion_n very_o well_o know_v that_o by_o the_o same_o epower_v which_o they_o pretend_v to_o have_v to_o dispose_v of_o the_o heir_n they_o may_v pretend_v afterward_o to_o have_v to_o divest_v and_o destroy_v the_o possessor_n of_o the_o crown_n and_o i_o will_v presume_v to_o declare_v on_o my_o own_o and_o my_o brethren_n behalf_n too_o without_o beg_v their_o pardon_n that_o we_o still_o act_v ☞_o ☞_o and_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n resolve_v steadfast_o to_o act_v upon_o the_o same_o loyal_a principle_n wherewith_o we_o have_v hitherto_o endeavour_v to_o season_v the_o kingdom_n the_o people_n can_v but_o be_v tickle_v at_o the_o heart_n 7._o p._n 6_o 7._o when_o they_o be_v tell_v that_o they_o have_v a_o sovereign_a power_n in_o they_o which_o they_o do_v not_o dream_v of_o that_o they_o can_v make_v and_o unmake_v king_n that_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n lie_v at_o their_o worship_n foot_n must_v make_v court_n to_o they_o for_o succession_n and_o that_o they_o can_v if_o they_o will_v bar_v they_o out_o and_o come_v like_o the_o tribune_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n with_o a_o uncontrollable_a veto_n i_o be_o grieve_v at_o the_o heart_n and_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o raise_v the_o indignation_n of_o every_o honest_a man_n to_o find_v that_o so_o many_o among_o we_o do_v so_o inconsiderate_o not_o to_o say_v malicious_o run_v altogether_o upon_o this_o jesuit_n principle_n etc._n etc._n 14._o v._o p._n 9_o 10_o 11._o p._n 14._o doleman_n confident_o insist_o on_o this_o that_o the_o crown_n be_v not_o a_o bare_a inheritance_n but_o a_o inheritance_n accompany_v a_o office_n of_o trust_n and_o that_o if_o a_o man_n defect_n render_v he_o uncapable_a of_o the_o trust_n he_o have_v also_o forfeit_v the_o inheritance_n and_o from_o this_o principle_n he_o conclude_v that_o even_o a_o true_a king_n may_v be_v depose_v when_o he_o answer_v not_o the_o trust_n which_o the_o people_n have_v repose_v in_o he_o this_o jesuitical_a doctrine_n do_v not_o long_o ago_o cost_v one_o of_o our_o king_n his_o throne_n and_o his_o life_n too_o i_o pray_v god_n it_o be_v not_o so_o chargeable_a to_o another_o but_o it_o be_v ominous_a when_o pretend_v protestant_n will_v be_v nibble_v at_o such_o jesuitical_a principle_n observe_v that_o the_o power_n of_o depose_v a_o king_n 19_o p._n 19_o natural_o follow_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o people_n power_n to_o choose_v one_o if_o any_o of_o our_o clergy_n hold_v our_o king_n to_o be_v divine_a they_o hold_v no_o more_o than_o what_o all_o christian_n have_v ever_o hold_v 36._o p._n 21._o v._o p._n 24_o 25._o p._n 33_o 34._o v._o loc_n &_o p._n 36._o no_o more_o than_o what_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v declare_v no_o more_o than_o what_o the_o law_n of_o our_o country_n do_v own_o and_o will_v bear_v they_o out_o in_o doleman_n be_v positive_a that_o prince_n may_v lawful_o be_v depose_v and_o he_o observe_v too_o be_v a_o remarkable_a instance_n as_o he_o call_v it_o that_o god_n have_v wonderful_o concur_v for_o the_o most_o part_n with_o such_o judicial_a act_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n against_o their_o evil_a prince_n not_o only_o in_o prosper_v the_o same_o but_o by_o give_v also_o some_o notable_a successor_n in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o depose_v have_v father_n parson_n be_v alive_a in_o our_o day_n perhaps_o he_o will_v have_v instanced_a in_o that_o bless_a bird_n oliver_n cromwell_n among_o the_o rest_n i_o happen_v to_o read_v a_o new_a assembly_n catechism_n call_v a_o political_a catechism_n etc._n p._n 38._o v._n p._n 40_o 41_o etc._n etc._n and_o i_o find_v it_o as_o full_a of_o the_o jesuit_n venom_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v spit_v out_o of_o doleman_n own_o mouth_n these_o be_v some_o of_o the_o principle_n in_o it_o word_n for_o word_n 1._o that_o the_o government_n be_v a_o regulate_v monarchy_n the_o king_n be_v not_o above_o the_o law_n but_o be_v accountable_a to_o the_o law_n and_o not_o to_o god_n only_o 2._o that_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v by_o the_o king_n without_o and_o beyond_o the_o limit_n of_o the_o regulation_n be_v not_o regal_a authority_n 3._o that_o to_o resist_v the_o notorious_a transgression_n of_o that_o regulation_n be_v no_o resist_v the_o regal_a authority_n that_o the_o immediate_a original_a of_o the_o king_n power_n be_v from_o the_o people_n and_o many_o other_o such_o principle_n upon_o which_o the_o late_a rebellion_n be_v raise_v and_o maintain_v after_o this_o he_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o the_o little_a art_n make_v use_v of_o to_o evade_v the_o obligation_n to_o passive_a obedience_n have_v be_v also_o borrow_v from_o the_o jesuit_n and_o to_o vindicate_v dr._n hicks_n sermon_n on_o that_o subject_a as_o also_o to_o show_v the_o parallel_n between_o the_o jesuit_n and_o the_o puritan_n particular_o in_o their_o disobedience_n to_o government_n violation_n of_o oath_n etc._n etc._n and_o then_o subjoin_v that_o when_o once_o man_n be_v jesuit_v 50._o p._n 50._o they_o will_v never_o stick_v at_o any_o manner_n of_o wickedness_n lie_v libel_v sedition_n defame_v of_o government_n perjury_n etc._n etc._n you_o see_v how_o base_o partial_a these_o folk_n be_v in_o their_o ordinary_a censure_n 51._o p._n 51._o let_v a_o man_n be_v a_o true_a friend_n to_o the_o king_n and_o to_o the_o establish_v government_n and_o present_o forsooth_o he_o be_v a_o papist_n let_v he_o resuse_v to_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v though_o that_o be_v st._n paul_n way_n and_o he_o be_v call_v a_o papist_n let_v he_o be_v for_o subjection_n to_o a_o lawful_a prince_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o when_o time_n serve_v for_o passive_a obedience_n and_o he_o be_v a_o papist_n with_o a_o witness_n but_o let_v these_o man_n profess_v the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o jesuit_n let_v they_o lie_v and_o equivocate_v like_o the_o jesuit_n let_v they_o violate_v oath_n 58._o v._o p_o 52_o 53_o 57_o 58._o or_o construe_v they_o in_o their_o own_o sense_n like_o the_o jesuit_n let_v they_o dispense_v with_o one_o another_o in_o do_v any_o wickedness_n that_o be_v serviceable_a to_o their_o cause_n as_o the_o jesuit_n do_v yet_o who_o but_o they_o the_o true_a protestant_n we_o dare_v not_o be_v dishonest_a unless_o we_o will_v be_v hypocrite_n nor_o be_v rebel_n 54._o p._n 54._o unless_o we_o will_v be_v damn_v some_o in_o solomon_n time_n be_v give_v to_o change_v out_o of_o 〈◊〉_d strange_a kind_n of_o levity_n and_o inconsistency_n of_o mind_n 25._o id._n serm._n on_o prov_n 24.21_o 1632._o p._n 25._o and_o therefore_o some_o expositor_n render_v the_o place_n thus_o cum_fw-la inconstantibus_fw-la with_o man_n that_o be_v fickle_a and_o unsteady_a in_o their_o loyalty_n will_v we_o not_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o man_n who_o have_v show_v their_o fidelity_n all_o along_o man_n who_o have_v act_v teach_v suffer_v and_o venture_v their_o life_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o majesty_n shall_v such_o i_o say_v start_z aside_o and_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v wheadle_v into_o faction_n at_o last_o true_o we_o may_v wonder_v at_o it_o the_o less_o when_o we_o consider_v that_o it_o be_v the_o case_n of_o several_a man_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o david_n and_o especial_o two_o very_a eminent_a person_n abiathar_n the_o priest_n and_o joab_n that_o brave_a commander_n the_o former_a have_v be_v david_n secret_a and_o sure_a friend_n and_o the_o late_a have_v not_o turn_v after_o absalon_n both_o of_o they_o have_v be_v faithful_a hitherto_o but_o when_o adonijah_n usurp_v the_o kingdom_n both_o of_o they_o be_v concern_v in_o that_o plot_n the_o priest_n turn_v a_o apostate_n and_o the_o general_n a_o renegado_n upon_o what_o provocation_n i_o do_v not_o know_v nor_o can_v i_o gather_v any_o reason_n thereof_o unless_o it_o be_v that_o i_o now_o have_v mention_v a_o strange_a inconstancy_n of_o spirit_n in_o man_n who_o in_o david_n old_a age_n think_v it_o their_o best_a cunning_a to_o take_v up_o the_o persian_a custom_n and_o worship_v the_o rise_v sun._n thus_o the_o letter_n to_o a_o dissenter_n on_o occasion_n of_o the_o declaration_n of_o indulgence_n we_o be_v
first_o bring_v from_o another_o country_n and_o be_v no_o way_n natural_a to_o our_o own_o though_o the_o infection_n have_v be_v take_v by_o too_o many_o who_o have_v a_o ill_a temper_n prepare_v for_o it_o cons_n dr._n jackson_n work_n tom._n 3._o l._n 12._o ch_n 8._o p._n 978._o their_o loyalty_n and_o peaceableness_n may_v be_v the_o fruit_n of_o their_o education_n or_o their_o good_a temper_n but_o not_o of_o their_o faith_n or_o as_o dr._n sherlock_n say_v they_o may_v be_v loyal_a as_o englishman_n but_o they_o can_v be_v so_o as_o papist_n will_v we_o therefore_o judge_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n we_o must_v consult_v her_o article_n canon_n public_a homily_n public_a office_n of_o devotion_n general_n order_n of_o her_o bishop_n censure_n of_o her_o university_n and_o write_n of_o her_o great_a man_n who_o have_v vindicate_v her_o doctrine_n and_o explain_v her_o belief_n and_o this_o method_n i_o shall_v use_v to_o discover_v what_o have_v be_v own_v by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n or_o passive_a obedience_n chap._n i._n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o thirty_o nine_o article_n the_o article_n of_o our_o church_n have_v be_v always_o look_v upon_o as_o the_o state_v doctrine_n of_o our_o whole_a church_n to_o which_o all_o her_o priest_n be_v oblige_v to_o make_v their_o subscription_n they_o be_v allow_v a_o place_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n and_o be_v high_o commend_v by_o foreigner_n as_o well_o as_o by_o our_o own_o writer_n for_o 506._o for_o bishop_n ridley_n farewell_n letter_n apud_fw-la fox_n tom_n 3._o p._n 506._o this_o church_n have_v in_o matter_n of_o controversy_n article_n so_o pen_v and_o frame_v after_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o ground_v upon_o the_o true_a understanding_n of_o god_n word_n that_o in_o short_a time_n if_o they_o have_v be_v universal_o receive_v say_v bishop_n ridley_n the_o martyr_n they_o shall_v have_v be_v able_a to_o have_v set_v in_o christ_n church_n much_o concord_n and_o unity_n in_o christ_n true_a religion_n and_o to_o have_v expel_v many_o false_a error_n and_o heresy_n wherewith_o this_o church_n alas_o be_v almost_o overgo_v nor_o be_v this_o that_o excellent_a prelate_n peculiar_a opinion_n but_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o ordain_v 1604._o ordain_v can._n 3._o a_o 1604._o that_o whosoever_o shall_v affirm_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o law_n establish_v under_o the_o king_n majesty_n be_v not_o a_o true_a and_o apostolical_a church_n teach_v and_o maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la and_o can._n 5._o whosoever_o shall_v affirm_v that_o any_o of_o the_o thirty_o nine_o article_n agree_v in_o the_o synod_n 1562_o are_z in_o any_o part_n superstitious_a or_o erroneous_a let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_a ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la anno_fw-la 1552._o in_o the_o convocation_n hold_v at_o london_n article_n of_o religion_n be_v agree_v upon_o of_o which_o the_o thirty_o six_o run_n thus_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n be_v ordain_v and_o allow_v of_o god_n and_o therefore_o be_v to_o be_v obey_v not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o also_o for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o express_o assert_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o jurisdiction_n in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n in_o the_o article_n of_o our_o church_n under_o queen_n elisabeth_n anno_fw-la 1562._o it_o run_v thus_o and_o so_o continue_v to_o this_o day_n the_o queen_n majesty_n have_v the_o chief_a power_n in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n and_o other_o her_o dominion_n unto_o who_o the_o chief_a government_n of_o all_o estate_n of_o this_o realm_n whether_o they_o be_v ecclesiastical_a or_o civil_a in_o all_o case_n do_v appertain_v and_o be_v not_o nor_o aught_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n and_o it_o be_v remarkable_a artic._n remarkable_a rogers_n praef._n to_o the_o 39th_o artic._n that_o these_o article_n of_o 1562._o be_v publish_v in_o the_o same_o year_n in_o which_o the_o massacre_n at_o vassey_n in_o france_n be_v commit_v by_o the_o duke_n of_o guise_n and_o when_o all_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o country_n be_v sentence_v to_o death_n by_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n it_o be_v true_a this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o limit_v to_o the_o particular_a case_n of_o subject_n take_v up_o arm_n but_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o by_o two_o necessary_a consequence_n to_o be_v deduce_v from_o it_o 1._o because_o if_o the_o pope_n who_o pretend_v by_o a_o divine_a right_n have_v no_o power_n over_o king_n much_o less_o have_v the_o people_n any_o power_n who_o pretend_v to_o a_o inferior_a right_n that_o of_o compact_a 2._o because_o the_o article_n make_v no_o distinction_n but_o exclude_v all_o other_o power_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o in_o truth_n the_o plea_n be_v the_o same_o on_o either_o side_n the_o pope_n say_v as_o long_o as_o the_o prince_n govern_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n of_o which_o he_o be_v the_o interpreter_n so_o long_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o reach_v he_o and_o say_v the_o people_n as_o long_o as_o the_o prince_n govern_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n and_o of_o the_o meaning_n of_o those_o law_n themselves_o be_v the_o interpreter_n so_o long_o be_v they_o bind_v to_o be_v obedient_a but_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o king_n do_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v contradict_v the_o pope_n than_o he_o be_v deserve_o say_v the_o romanist_n excommunicate_a depose_v and_o murder_v and_o when_o he_o usurp_v upon_o the_o people_n liberty_n than_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v depose_v by_o the_o people_n the_o argument_n on_o either_o side_n be_v the_o same_o and_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o authority_n for_o as_o 481._o as_o moderate_a of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ann_n 17._o 17._o 19_o p._n 481._o dr._n puller_n well_o observe_v both_o papist_n and_o dissenter_n deny_v the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o king_n one_o attribute_n it_o to_o the_o pope_n original_o the_o other_o to_o the_o people_n and_o the_o same_o argument_n that_o the_o pope_n use_v for_o his_o supremacy_n over_o king_n the_o disciplinarian_o use_v for_o establish_v their_o sovereignty_n chap._n ii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o injunction_n and_o canon_n in_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o reformation_n under_o henry_n the_o eight_o for_o there_o i_o begin_v the_o restoration_n of_o religion_n to_o her_o purity_n in_o this_o kingdom_n as_o dr._n burnet_n do_v 387._o do_v burnet_n hist_o reform_v l._n 3._o p._n 226._o tom_n 1._o and_o fox_n tom_fw-mi 2._o p._n 387._o anno_fw-la 1536._o injunction_n be_v issue_v out_o the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v that_o every_o man_n that_o have_v cure_n of_o soul_n shall_v for_o the_o establishment_n and_o confirmation_n of_o the_o king_n authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n sincere_o declare_v manifest_a and_o open_a for_o the_o space_n of_o one_o quarter_n of_o a_o year_n next_o ensue_v once_o every_o sunday_n and_o after_o that_o at_o the_o least_o wise_a twice_o every_o quarter_n in_o their_o sermon_n and_o other_o collation_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v usurp_v power_n and_o jurisdiction_n have_v no_o establishment_n or_o ground_n in_o the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v of_o most_o just_a cause_n take_v away_o and_o abolish_v and_o that_o the_o king_n power_n be_v in_o his_o dominion_n the_o high_a power_n and_o potentate_n under_o god_n to_o who_o all_o man_n within_o the_o same_o dominion_n by_o god_n commandment_n owe_v most_o loyalty_n and_o obedience_n afore_o and_o above_o all_o other_o potentate_n in_o earth_n now_o if_o a_o king_n be_v above_o all_o other_o power_n than_o he_o can_v be_v accountable_a to_o any_o other_o power_n and_o so_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v resist_v anno_fw-la 181._o anno_fw-la burnet_n collect._n of_o record_n p._n 181._o 1538._o come_v out_o the_o lord_n cromwel_n injunction_n as_o they_o be_v call_v wherein_o the_o same_o duty_n be_v enjoin_v in_o the_o same_o word_n this_o also_o be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o injunction_n of_o edw._n the_o six_o 2._o six_o sparr_n collect._n p._n 1_o 2._o an._n 1547._o the_o preface_n to_o which_o injunction_n acknowledge_v that_o part_n of_o they_o be_v former_o set_v out_o by_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o the_o rest_n add_v by_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o this_o also_o be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o injunction_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n with_o a_o very_a little_a variation_n and_o according_o in_o the_o article_n of_o enquiry_n of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o canterbury_n under_z edward_z the_o sixth_z the_o first_o be_v whether_o all_o person_n etc._n etc._n have_v preach_v against_o the_o usurp_a power_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n second_o whether_o they_o have_v preach_v and_o
declare_v at_o the_o least_o four_o time_n in_o the_o year_n that_o the_o king_n majesty_n power_n authority_n and_o pre-eminence_n within_o his_o realm_n and_o dominion_n be_v the_o high_a power_n under_o god_n here_o the_o injunction_n plain_o distinguish_v the_o claim_n of_o the_o pope_n from_o other_o claim_v imply_v that_o our_o church_n always_o believe_v that_o her_o prince_n power_n be_v derive_v immediate_o from_o god_n and_o that_o they_o be_v superior_a to_o all_o their_o subject_n either_o single_o or_o collective_o and_o so_o be_v not_o accountable_a to_o they_o but_o only_o to_o god_n and_o among_o bishop_n ridley_n article_n of_o visitation_n an._n 1550._o one_o be_v whether_o any_o do_v preach_v or_o defend_v that_o private_a person_n may_v make_v insurrection_n stir_v sedition_n or_o compel_v man_n to_o give_v they_o their_o good_n anno_fw-la 1564._o being_n the_o seven_o year_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n in_o the_o 123._o the_o sparr_n collect._n p._n 123._o article_n for_o preach_v it_o be_v enjoin_v that_o the_o minister_n move_v all_o people_n to_o obedience_n as_o well_o in_o observation_n of_o the_o order_n appoint_v in_o the_o book_n of_o common_a service_n as_o in_o the_o queen_n majesty_n injunction_n as_o also_o of_o all_o other_o civil_a duty_n due_a for_o subject_n to_o do_v and_o that_o all_o preacher_n preach_v matter_n tend_v to_o dissension_n etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v complain_v at_o last_o the_o injunction_n be_v call_v canon_n and_o the_o first_o canon_n an._n 1603._o in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o king_n james_n be_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n with_o the_o injunction_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o edward_n the_o six_o and_z queen_n elizabeth_z and_o for_o this_o reason_n can._n 55._o it_o be_v ordain_v that_o every_o minister_n shall_v before_o his_o sermon_n acknowledge_v the_o king_n to_o be_v in_o all_o cause_n and_o over_o all_o person_n supreme_a head_n and_o governor_n in_o more_o express_a term_n than_o be_v former_o use_v but_o particular_o i_o look_v upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o year_n 1640._o to_o be_v a_o full_a explanation_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o our_o church_n in_o this_o point_n now_o can._n 1._o enjoin_v all_o former_a law_n ordinance_n and_o constitution_n former_o make_v for_o the_o acknowledgement_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o most_o lawful_a and_o independent_a authority_n of_o our_o dread_a sovereign_a lord_n the_o king_n be_v most_o excellent_a majesty_n to_o be_v careful_o observe_v and_o then_o descend_v to_o give_v a_o explanation_n of_o the_o royal_a power_n and_o authority_n that_o the_o most_o sacred_a order_n of_o king_n be_v of_o divine_a right_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n himself_o found_v in_o the_o prime_a law_n of_o nature_n and_o clear_o establish_v by_o express_a text_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n and_o for_o any_o person_n or_o person_n to_o set_v up_o maintain_v or_o allow_v in_o any_o their_o say_a realm_n or_o territory_n respective_o under_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o any_o independent_a coactive_a power_n either_o papal_a or_o popular_a whether_o direct_o or_o indirect_o be_v to_o undermine_v their_o great_a royal_a office_n and_o cunning_o to_o overthrow_v that_o most_o sacred_a offfice_n which_o god_n himself_o have_v establish_v and_o so_o be_v treasonable_a against_o god_n as_o well_o as_o against_o the_o king._n for_o subject_n to_o bear_v arm_n against_o their_o king_n 34._o see_v the_o doctrine_n of_o these_o canon_n vindicate_v in_o dr._n puller_n moderate_a of_o the_o ch._n of_o engl._n c._n 12._o 12._o 6._o p._n 34._o offensive_a or_o defensive_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o be_v at_o least_o to_o resist_v the_o power_n which_o be_v ordain_v of_o god_n and_o though_o they_o do_v not_o invade_v but_o only_o resist_v st._n paul_n tell_v they_o plain_o they_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n while_o in_o the_o next_o paragraph_n they_o show_v that_o this_o doctrine_n do_v not_o entitle_v the_o king_n to_o every_o man_n estate_n but_o against_o the_o synod_n that_o make_v these_o canon_n lie_v a_o great_a objection_n though_o i_o shall_v have_v think_v that_o the_o hard_a censure_n of_o it_o may_v have_v be_v spare_v because_o no_o synod_n of_o our_o church_n and_o perhaps_o none_o of_o any_o other_o protestant_n church_n have_v so_o express_o condemn_v popery_n and_o socinianism_n the_o great_a enemy_n of_o true_a reform_a christianity_n as_o this_o synod_n have_v do_v 3.4_o do_v v._o art._n 3.4_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o lawful_a synod_n because_o it_o be_v continue_v and_o sit_v after_o the_o parliament_n be_v dissolve_v and_o be_v by_o another_o parliament_n condemn_v not_o to_o answer_v that_o that_o very_a parliament_n that_o first_o condemn_v this_o synod_n ruin_v even_o the_o monarchy_n itself_o nor_o that_o the_o synod_n of_o old_a provincial_n or_o general_n be_v not_o dependent_a on_o the_o meeting_n of_o the_o state_n at_o the_o same_o time_n i_o answer_v first_o that_o these_o canon_n be_v make_v and_o confirm_v in_o full_a convocation_n of_o both_o province_n of_o canterbury_n and_z york_z and_o the_o make_n of_o canon_n be_v a_o work_n proper_o ecclesiastical_a these_o canon_n be_v make_v by_o the_o representatives_n of_o the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o this_o kingdom_n 2._o the_o canon_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o king_n which_o be_v all_o that_o be_v of_o old_a require_v in_o such_o case_n and_o though_o the_o convocation_n sit_v after_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o parliament_n yet_o 1._o this_o be_v not_o without_o precedent_n even_o in_o the_o happy_a day_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n not_o to_o look_v back_o into_o henry_n viii_o or_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o 2._o the_o person_n who_o condemn_v this_o synod_n be_v well_o know_v to_o have_v do_v it_o to_o justify_v their_o own_o proceed_n be_v resolve_v to_o ruin_v episcopacy_n and_o with_o it_o the_o monarchy_n and_o afterward_o by_o their_o own_o power_n they_o call_v a_o assembly_n of_o divine_n and_o what_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n what_o discipline_n rite_n and_o method_n do_v they_o establish_v a_o directory_n among_o other_o thing_n out_o of_o which_o they_o leave_v the_o lord_n prayer_n perhaps_o because_o it_o it_o be_v a_o form_n the_o apostle_n creed_n because_o themselves_o think_v they_o can_v make_v a_o better_a and_o the_o ten_o commandment_n because_o the_o five_o plain_o accuse_v they_o of_o rebellion_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n and_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o observe_v that_o sr._n edward_n deering_n speech_n that_o be_v speak_v with_o so_o much_o virulence_n against_o this_o synod_n and_o afterward_o print_v be_v by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o same_o house_n who_o first_o applaud_v they_o decree_v to_o be_v burn_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o common_a hangman_n and_o if_o it_o be_v still_o object_v that_o the_o canon_n be_v reprobate_v since_o the_o restitution_n of_o charles_n ii_o i_o say_v that_o i_o quote_v they_o not_o as_o a_o law_n that_o oblige_v the_o church_n but_o as_o the_o know_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n at_o that_o time_n chap._n iii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o homily_n though_o the_o name_n of_o homily_n have_v be_v look_v upon_o and_o censure_v by_o unthinking_a people_n as_o ridiculous_a yet_o those_o admirable_a sermon_n make_v by_o our_o first_o reformer_n as_o a_o body_n of_o practical_a divinity_n and_o a_o confutation_n of_o the_o error_n and_o idolatry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v as_o bishop_n ridley_n say_v of_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o they_o 506._o they_o apud_fw-la fox_n to._n 3._o p._n 506._o holy_a and_o wholesome_a homily_n recommendation_n of_o the_o principal_a virtue_n which_o be_v commend_v in_o scripture_n and_o against_o the_o most_o pernicious_a and_o capital_a vice_n that_o so_o alas_o do_v reign_v in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n these_o we_o subscribe_v to_o as_o contain_v wholesome_a doctrine_n 192._o doctrine_n dr._n stanley_n faith_n and_o pract._n c._n 7._o p._n 192._o and_o every_o man_n hereby_o see_v what_o opinion_n the_o clergy_n be_v of_o for_o they_o subscribe_v and_o assent_v to_o the_o book_n of_o article_n and_o homily_n and_o to_o the_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n many_o also_o have_v some_o regard_n to_o the_o article_n of_o a_o 1640._o they_o take_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n and_o the_o test_n etc._n etc._n and_o johnson_n say_v that_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n be_v the_o best_a book_n in_o the_o world_n next_o the_o bible_n and_o since_o a_o 10._o a_o d._n welw_n letter_n to_o m._n march_n p._n 10._o late_a author_n be_v so_o bold_a to_o say_v that_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o narrow_a sense_n we_o take_v it_o in_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o think_v on_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o publish_n the_o homily_n i_o must_v first_o ask_v he_o how_o he_o come_v to_o be_v so_o
take_v p._n 201_o 202._o we_o be_v not_o satify_v in_o be_v oblige_v to_o preserve_v the_o king_n person_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o preservation_n and_o defence_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n forasmuch_o as_o 1._o no_o such_o limitation_n of_o our_o duty_n in_o that_o behalf_n be_v to_o be_v find_v either_o in_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n and_o allegiance_n which_o no_o papist_n will_v refuse_v to_o take_v with_o such_o a_o limitation_n nor_o in_o the_o protestation_n nor_o in_o the_o word_n of_o god._n 3._o such_o a_o limitation_n leave_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o subject_a at_o so_o much_o looseness_n and_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o king_n at_o so_o great_a uncertainty_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o whensoever_o the_o people_n shall_v have_v a_o mind_n to_o withdraw_v their_o obedience_n they_o can_v want_v a_o pretence_n from_o the_o same_o for_o so_o do_v 4._o hereby_o we_o make_v ourselves_o guilty_a of_o a_o actual_a and_o real_a diminution_n of_o his_o majesty_n power_n and_o greatness_n which_o in_o the_o same_o breath_n we_o call_v the_o world_n to_o witness_v with_o our_o conscience_n that_o we_o have_v no_o thought_n to_o diminish_v etc._n etc._n 211._o p._n 210_o 211._o the_o tyranny_n and_o yoke_n of_o antichrist_n if_o lay_v upon_o the_o neck_n of_o subject_n by_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n ☜_o ☜_o be_v to_o be_v throw_v off_o by_o christian_a boldness_n in_o confess_v the_o truth_n and_o patient_a suffering_n for_o it_o not_o by_o take_v up_o arm_n or_o violent_a resist_v the_o high_a power_n 217_o pag._n 217_o because_o some_o have_v infer_v from_o the_o very_a order_n that_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o king_n person_n and_o authority_n ought_v to_o be_v with_o subordination_n to_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o right_n and_o privilege_n of_o parliament_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n therefore_o we_o can_v take_v this_o oath_n especial_o being_n tell_v in_o a_o late_a pamphlet_n 219._o p._n 219._o that_o the_o king_n not_o have_v preserve_v the_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n as_o of_o duty_n he_o ought_v be_v thereby_o become_v a_o tyrant_n and_o so_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o king_n and_o consequent_o that_o his_o subject_n cease_v to_o be_v subject_n and_o owe_v he_o no_o long_o subjection_n which_o assertion_n since_o we_o hearty_o detest_v as_o false_a and_o scandalous_a in_o the_o supposition_n and_o in_o the_o inference_n seditious_a and_o devilish_a we_o dare_v not_o by_o subscribe_v this_o article_n give_v the_o least_o countenance_n thereto_o and_o that_o we_o may_v take_v the_o covenant_n in_o our_o own_o sense_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n and_o end_n of_o a_o oath_n which_o must_v be_v full_a of_o simplicity_n 223._o p._n 223._o contrary_a to_o the_o end_n of_o speech_n etc._n etc._n and_o will_v bring_v a_o scandal_n upon_o our_o religion_n that_o we_o practise_v that_o ourselves_o that_o we_o condemn_v in_o the_o paqist_n viz._n swear_v with_o jesuitical_a equivocation_n and_o mental_a reservation_n that_o we_o play_v fast_o and_o loose_a with_o god_n in_o as_o much_o as_o what_o we_o swear_v to_o day_n in_o one_o sense_n we_o may_v swear_v the_o direct_a contrary_n to_o morrow_n in_o another_o 225._o p._n 225._o and_o if_o this_o will_v fatisfie_v the_o conscience_n we_o may_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n not_o only_o take_v the_o covenant_n but_o even_o subscribe_v to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n also_o yea_o and_o to_o the_o turkish_a alcoran_n 229._o p._n 229._o if_o the_o king_n shall_v not_o protect_v we_o but_o neglect_v his_o part_n too_o have_v power_n and_o ability_n to_o perform_v it_o his_o voluntary_a neglect_n ought_v not_o to_o free_v we_o from_o the_o faithful_a performance_n of_o what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v on_o our_o part_n ann._n 1683._o july_n 21._o in_o a_o full_a convocation_n many_o opinion_n be_v condemn_v that_o have_v be_v publish_v in_o diverse_a book_n and_o writing_n in_o english_a and_o also_o in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n 2._o p._n 2._o repugnant_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n decree_n of_o council_n writing_n of_o the_o father_n the_o faith_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o also_o destructive_a of_o the_o kingly_a government_n the_o safety_n of_o his_o majesty_n person_n the_o public_a peace_n the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o bond_n of_o humane_a society_n as_o proposition_n 1._o all_o civil_a authority_n be_v derive_v original_o from_o the_o people_n proposition_n 2._o there_o be_v a_o mutual_a compact_a tacit_n or_o express_v between_o a_o prince_n and_o his_o subject_n and_o if_o he_o perform_v not_o his_o duty_n they_o be_v discharge_v from_o they_o proposition_n 3._o 3._o p._n 3._o that_o if_o lawful_a governor_n become_v tyrant_n or_o govern_v otherwise_o than_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o man_n they_o ought_v to_o do_v they_o forfeit_v the_o right_n they_o have_v unto_o their_o government_n prop._n 7._o self-preservation_n be_v the_o fundamental_a law_n of_o nature_n and_o supersedes_o the_o obligation_n of_o all_o other_o when_o they_o stand_v in_o competition_n with_o it_o prop._n 8._o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n concern_v patient_a suffering_n of_o injury_n be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o violent_a resist_v of_o the_o high_a power_n in_o case_n of_o persecution_n for_o religion_n pr._n 9_o 4._o p._n 4._o there_o lie_v no_o obligation_n upon_o christian_n to_o passive_a obedience_n when_o the_o prince_n command_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o law_n of_o our_o country_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n choose_v rather_o to_o die_v than_o to_o resist_v because_o christianity_n be_v not_o yet_o settle_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o beside_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n the_o book_n of_o milton_n 7._o p._n 7._o baxter_n goodwin_n owen_n johnson_n etc._n etc._n be_v order_v to_o be_v public_o burn_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o marshal_n in_o the_o court_n of_o the_o school_n as_o book_n that_o be_v fit_v to_o deprave_v man_n manner_n stir_v up_o sedition_n and_o tumult_n overthrow_n state_n and_o kingdom_n and_o lead_v to_o rebellion_n murder_n of_o prince_n and_o atheism_n itself_o and_o a_o prohibition_n issue_v forbid_v the_o read_n any_o of_o the_o say_a book_n under_o great_a penalty_n this_o decree_n be_v draw_v up_o by_o dr._n jane_n dean_n of_o gloucester_n and_o the_o king_n professor_n of_o divinity_n at_o oxon_n and_o subscribe_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n other_o professor_n and_o the_o whole_a convocation_n and_o pursuant_n to_o this_o decree_n parkinson_n a_o fellow_n of_o lincoln-college_n for_o maintain_v that_o the_o right_n and_o foundation_n of_o all_o power_n be_v in_o the_o people_n that_o king_n be_v accountable_a for_o their_o maleadministration_n etc._n etc._n and_o particular_o that_o king_n charles_n the_o first_o be_v just_o put_v to_o death_n for_o make_v war_n upon_o his_o subject_n be_v a_o 1684._o expel_v the_o university_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o our_o excellent_a homily_n that_o so_o express_o require_v obedience_n to_o prince_n and_o condemn_v rebellion_n and_o resistance_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o be_v print_v at_o the_o theatre_n the_o same_o year_n that_o the_o abovementioned_a decree_n be_v make_v chap._n vii_o the_o opinion_n of_o learned_a men._n when_o man_n will_v know_v what_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o any_o church_n in_o her_o article_n or_o sanction_n the_o most_o rational_a course_n be_v to_o make_v inquiry_n among_o those_o who_o be_v concern_v in_o make_v they_o or_o those_o who_o may_v be_v presume_v best_a to_o understand_v they_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o nearness_n to_o the_o time_n their_o acquaintance_n with_o the_o compiler_n or_o their_o extraordinary_a sagacity_n and_o honesty_n and_o of_o suchperson_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n must_v we_o make_v inquiry_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n and_o nonresistance_n in_o 245._o in_o burn._n hist_o ref._n part_n 1._o l._n 3._o p._n 245._o the_o day_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o when_o the_o reformation_n begin_v to_o dawn_n a_o 1537._o a_o convocation_n be_v hold_v upon_o the_o conclusion_n of_o which_o there_o be_v print_v a_o explanation_n of_o the_o chief_a point_n of_o religion_n sign_v by_o nineteen_o bishop_n eight_o arch-deacon_n and_o seventeen_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n and_o law_n in_o which_o there_o be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o creed_n the_o ten_o commandment_n &c_n &c_n but_o this_o be_v but_o a_o rude_a draught_n the_o beauteous_a stroke_n be_v give_v it_o 286._o it_o id._n p._n 286._o anno_o 1540_o when_o a_o select_a number_n of_o bishop_n sit_v by_o virtue_n of_o a_o commission_n from_o the_o king_n confirm_v in_o parliament_n among_o which_o be_v cranmer_n ridley_n redman_n and_o other_o extraordinary_a man_n their_o first_o work_n be_v to_o draw_v up_o a_o declaration_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n for_o the_o
so_o much_o be_v expunge_v he_o know_v not_o he_o full_o declare_v his_o mind_n 94._o mind_n pag._n 93_o 94._o in_o the_o mighty_a upon_o earth_n which_o be_v not_o always_o so_o virtuous_a and_o holy_a that_o their_o own_o good_a mind_n will_v bridle_v they_o what_o may_v we_o look_v for_o consider_v the_o frailty_n of_o man_n nature_n if_o the_o world_n do_v once_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o maxim_n that_o king_n ought_v to_o live_v in_o no_o subjection_n that_o how_o grievous_a disorder_n soever_o they_o fall_v into_o none_o may_v have_v coercive_a power_n over_o they_o yet_o so_o it_o be_v that_o this_o we_o must_v necessary_o admit_v as_o a_o number_n of_o right_n well_o learned_a man_n be_v persuade_v etc._n etc._n inducement_n lead_v man_n to_o think_v the_o high_a magistrate_n shall_v not_o be_v judge_v of_o any_o save_a god_n alone_o be_v especial_o these_o 1._o as_o in_o natural_a body_n there_o can_v be_v no_o motion_n unless_o there_o be_v something_o that_o move_v all_o thing_n and_o itself_o continue_v immovable_a so_o there_o must_v be_v a_o supreme_a head_n of_o justice_n whereunto_o all_o be_v subject_a but_o itself_o in_o subjection_n to_o none_o which_o kind_n of_o pre-eminence_n if_o some_o aught_o to_o have_v in_o a_o kingdom_n ☞_o ☞_o who_o but_o the_o king_n shall_v have_v it_o king_n therefore_o no_o man_n can_v have_v lawful_a power_n and_o authority_n to_o judge_v if_o private_a man_n offend_v there_o be_v the_o magistrate_n over_o they_o which_o judge_v if_o magistrate_n they_o have_v their_o prince_n if_o prince_n there_o be_v heaven_n a_o tribunal_n before_o which_o they_o shall_v appear_v on_o earth_n they_o be_v not_o accountable_a to_o any_o and_o here_o this_o admirable_a discourse_n break_v off_o abrupt_o which_o be_v a_o great_a pity_n there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o give_v archbishop_n bancroft_n a_o place_n in_o this_o catalogue_n the_o name_n of_o his_o book_n of_o dangerous_a position_n &c_n &c_n and_o the_o survey_n of_o the_o pretend_a holy_a discipline_n be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o his_o sentiment_n and_o by_o his_o direction_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o be_v the_o account_n of_o hacket_n coppinger_n and_o arthington_n draw_v up_o call_v conspiracy_n for_o pretend_a reformation_n the_o design_n of_o which_o book_n be_v express_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v especial_o on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n near_a mr._n hooker_n therefore_o i_o shall_v place_v his_o dear_a friend_n adrian_n saravia_n as_o the_o ancient_n frequent_o quote_v st_n basil_n and_o st_n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n together_o who_o though_o a_o foreigner_n better_o understand_v both_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a polity_n of_o these_o kingdom_n than_o some_o native_n and_o he_o thus_o pronounce_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o truth_n obedient_a truth_n epist_n ante_fw-la libr._n de_fw-fr imperandi_fw-la autorit_fw-la &_o christianâ_fw-la obedient_a at_o this_o time_n the_o authority_n of_o king_n be_v call_v in_o question_n and_o many_o man_n dispute_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o people_n or_o of_o the_o senate_n the_o state_n be_v above_o the_o king_n and_o that_o from_o reason_n of_o humane_a not_o of_o christian_a and_o divine_a philosophy_n and_o what_o be_v much_o to_o be_v lament_v not_o without_o great_a scandal_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n they_o have_v get_v by_o read_v the_o roman_a and_o greek_a historian_n philosopher_n and_o orator_n a_o admiration_n and_o like_v of_o their_o manner_n and_o law_n so_o as_o to_o think_v that_o all_o other_o government_n ought_v to_o be_v model_v like_o they_o many_o book_n be_v write_v by_o our_o own_o man_n and_o by_o the_o papist_n on_o this_o subject_n which_o incite_v the_o nobility_n and_o commons_o to_o take_v arm_n whensoever_o king_n turn_v tyrant_n which_o doctrine_n since_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n which_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n and_o bring_v ruin_n and_o desolation_n to_o kingdom_n and_o commonwealth_n i_o have_v think_v myself_o bind_v to_o confute_v and_o see_v the_o madness_n of_o these_o people_n who_o write_v on_o this_o subject_a the_o papist_n oblige_v all_o subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o a_o heretical_a prince_n i._n e._n one_o who_o they_o call_v so_o and_o other_o they_o oblige_v subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o a_o prince_n that_o be_v a_o papist_n and_o therefore_o refuse_v to_o establish_v or_o defend_v the_o pretestant_a religion_n so_o that_o of_o whatsoever_o persuasion_n a_o prince_n be_v by_o some_o part_n of_o his_o subject_n he_o must_v be_v account_v a_o tyrant_n while_o a_o true_a christian_a be_v a_o good_a subject_n let_v his_o prince_n be_v of_o what_o religion_n he_o please_v it_o be_v intolerable_a impiety_n to_o abuse_v the_o testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o so_o pestilent_a a_o error_n while_o no_o pagan_a law_n no_o institute_n of_o the_o philosopher_n can_v enjoin_v subject_n a_o more_o perfect_a and_o strict_a obedience_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n &c_n &c_n after_o this_o in_o the_o book_n he_o show_v that_o the_o original_a of_o government_n be_v from_o god_n and_o not_o from_o the_o people_n that_o the_o people_n when_o they_o have_v choose_v a_o king_n have_v no_o authority_n over_o he_o afterward_o that_o a_o king_n be_v as_o much_o a_o king_n before_o his_o coronation_n oath_n as_o after_o it_o and_o many_o other_o such_o thing_n he_o conclude_v his_o four_o book_n 1610._o book_n p._n 314._o ed._n 1610._o and_o it_o be_v great_a pity_n the_o other_o three_o book_n be_v lose_v with_o this_o excellent_a passage_n since_o god_n be_v the_o preserver_n of_o mankind_n he_o can_v suffer_v a_o tyrant_n long_o to_o reign_v than_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n wherefore_o the_o best_a remedy_n against_o a_o tyrant_n be_v the_o amendment_n of_o our_o life_n and_o constant_a prayer_n to_o god._n a_o serious_a meditation_n upon_o the_o precept_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o master_n jesus_n christ_n will_v easy_o teach_v we_o what_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o good_a man_n towards_o evil_a king_n and_o prince_n he_o who_o shall_v revolve_v with_o himself_o the_o precept_n of_o love_a enemy_n can_v be_v no_o man_n enemy_n much_o less_o his_o king_n he_o who_o be_v prepare_v to_o bless_v they_o that_o curse_v he_o and_o be_v resolve_v not_o to_o return_v rail_v for_o rail_v nor_o to_o pursue_v revenge_n of_o injury_n will_v never_o speak_v irreverent_o nor_o curse_v crown_v head_n nor_o lie_v in_o wait_n for_o their_o life_n he_o who_o have_v learn_v that_o we_o must_v not_o resist_v evil_a but_o overcome_v evil_a with_o good_a with_o forbearance_n and_o patience_n can_v never_o be_v a_o rebel_n never_o be_v a_o traitor_n these_o thing_n the_o apostle_n teach_v we_o these_o thing_n the_o father_n have_v deliver_v down_o to_o we_o and_o be_v breed_v up_o under_o these_o institution_n they_o patient_o suffer_v the_o most_o cruel_a torment_n and_o by_o suffering_n overcome_v and_o to_o we_o their_o posterity_n they_o have_v leave_v this_o example_n in_o who_o step_n it_o be_v much_o safe_a for_o we_o to_o tread_v than_o to_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o new_a doctrine_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o it_o sect_n v._o king_n james_n when_o he_o come_v to_o the_o crown_n bring_v learning_n enough_o with_o he_o to_o vindicate_v his_o own_o right_a and_o the_o right_n of_o other_o prince_n and_o without_o vanity_n it_o may_v be_v affirm_v that_o he_o have_v manage_v that_o subject_n to_o admiration_n in_o his_o write_n the_o great_a part_n of_o which_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romanist_n though_o his_o basilicon_fw-la doron_n smart_o chastise_v the_o disciplinarain_n this_o king_n in_o the_o hampton-court_n 48._o hampton-court_n p._n 47_o 48._o conference_n severe_o condemn_v some_o of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o geneva_n bible_n as_o partial_a untrue_a seditious_a and_o savour_v too_o much_o of_o dangerous_a and_o traitorous_a conceit_n as_o for_o example_n the_o marginal_a note_n on_o 1._o exod._n 19_o allow_v disobedience_n to_o king_n on_o 2._o chron._n 15.16_o the_o note_n tax_v asa_n for_o depose_v his_o mother_n only_o and_o not_o kill_v she_o and_o to_o show_v the_o agreement_n between_o papist_n 50._o papist_n p._n 49_o 50._o and_o some_o other_o in_o these_o doctrine_n whereas_o dr._n reynolds_n complain_v of_o a_o seditious_a book_n write_v by_o one_o ficlerus_n a_o papist_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o pope_n against_o queen_n elizabeth_n call_v de_n jure_fw-la magistratûs_fw-la in_o subditos_fw-la the_o bishop_n of_o london_n say_v that_o the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n be_v a_o great_a disciplinarian_a whereby_o it_o do_v appear_v what_o advantage_n that_o sort_n of_o people_n give_v
doctrine_n to_o murder_v prince_n be_v not_o of_o the_o gospel-spirit_n bishop_n hacket_n sermon_n on_o psal_n xli_o 9_o on_o the_o gowry_n conspiracy_n p._n 740._o 741._o sure_o above_o all_o man_n if_o the_o clergy_n be_v not_o careful_a to_o set_v forth_o the_o honour_n of_o this_o day_n with_o great_a honour_n and_o solemnity_n it_o be_v their_o ignorance_n or_o their_o negligence_n have_v these_o furious_a swordman_n that_o lay_v their_o weapon_n to_o his_o throat_n find_v a_o austere_a master_n nay_o a_o tyrant_n they_o must_v have_v bear_v with_o it_o and_o not_o touch_v the_o man_n that_o bear_v the_o character_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v dr._n sharp_a before_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o apr._n 11._o 1679._o p._n 35._o o_o may_v god_n so_o inspire_v you_o that_o by_o your_o mean_n the_o person_n of_o his_o sacred_a majesty_n and_o the_o right_n of_o his_o crown_n may_v be_v secure_v against_o all_o wicked_a attempt_n and_o p._n 39_o let_v we_o hate_v all_o trick_n and_o device_n and_o equivocation_n both_o in_o our_o word_n and_o in_o carriage_n let_v we_o be_v constant_o and_o inflexible_o loyal_a to_o our_o prince_n and_o let_v no_o consideration_n in_o the_o world_n make_v we_o violate_v our_o allegiance_n to_o he_o and_o in_o his_o sermon_n preach_v before_o the_o lord_n mayor_n 1680._o speak_v of_o the_o upright_a man_n he_o be_v one_o studious_o endeavour_v to_o preserve_v his_o allegiance_n to_o his_o prince_n pag._n 19_o he_o be_v a_o man_n that_o honour_n the_o king_n that_o be_v observant_a of_o the_o law_n that_o be_v true_a to_o the_o government_n and_o meddle_v not_o with_o they_o that_o be_v give_v to_o change_v in_o his_o sermon_n preach_v at_o the_o yorkshire_n feast_n feb._n 17._o 16_o 79_o 79_o 80._o p._n 17._o we_o may_v do_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o good_a by_o our_o good_a example_n of_o loyalty_n sect_n xxii_o and_o to_o evince_v that_o this_o have_v be_v the_o unquestioned_a doctrine_n of_o all_o the_o member_n of_o this_o church_n i_o shall_v subjoin_v many_o other_o testimony_n 7._o testimony_n bish_n of_o lincoln_n principl_n and_o posit_n p._n 7._o that_o england_n be_v a_o monarchy_n the_o crown_n imperial_a and_o our_o king_n supreme_a governor_n and_o sole_a supreme_a governor_n of_o this_o realm_n and_o all_o other_o their_o dominion_n will_v i_o believe_v i_o be_o sure_a it_o shall_v be_v grant_v see_v our_o authentic_a law_n and_o statute_n do_v so_o express_o and_o so_o often_o say_v it_o in_o our_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n we_o swear_v that_o the_o king_n be_v the_o only_a supreme_a governor_n supreme_a so_o none_o not_o the_o pope_n above_o he_o and_o only_o supreme_a so_o none_o coordinate_a or_o equal_a to_o he_o so_o that_o by_o our_o know_a law_n our_o king_n be_v solo_fw-la deo_fw-la minor_fw-la invest_v with_o such_o a_o supremacy_n as_o exclude_v both_o pope_n and_o people_n and_o all_o the_o world_n god_n almighty_n only_o except_v by_o who_o king_n do_v reign_v from_o have_v any_o power_n jurisdiction_n or_o authority_n over_o he_o this_o book_n have_v its_o imprimatur_fw-la not_o from_o any_o mean_a hand_n but_o from_o my_o lord_n bishop_n of_o london_n himself_o which_o be_v to_o i_o a_o plain_a implication_n that_o his_o lordship_n do_v then_o own_o the_o doctrine_n and_o so_o we_o have_v another_o testimony_n to_o the_o truth_n etc._n truth_n burnet_n vind._n etc._n etc._n print_v at_o glascow_n p._n 7._o etc._n etc._n the_o vindication_n of_o the_o authority_n etc._n etc._n of_o the_o church_n be_v full_a to_o this_o purpose_n obj._n may_v not_o subject_n when_o oppress_v in_o their_o establish_a religion_n defend_v themselves_o and_o resist_v the_o magistrate_n do_v not_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n direct_v man_n to_o defend_v themselves_o when_o unjust_o assault_v answ_n we_o must_v distinguish_v between_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o right_n and_o permission_n of_o nature_n now_o self-defence_n can_v be_v a_o law_n of_o nature_n ☜_o ☜_o for_o than_o it_o can_v never_o be_v dispense_v with_o without_o a_o sin_n nay_o be_v a_o man_n never_o so_o criminal_a he_o ought_v not_o to_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v kill_v neither_o shall_v any_o malefactor_n submit_v to_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o judge_n but_o stand_v to_o his_o defence_n by_o all_o the_o force_n he_o can_v raise_v and_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v turn_n to_o say_v for_o the_o good_a of_o society_n he_o ought_v to_o submit_v for_o no_o man_n must_v violate_v the_o law_n of_o nature_n be_v it_o on_o never_o so_o good_a a_o design_n christ_n die_v for_o we_o show_v that_o self-defence_n can_v be_v no_o law_n of_o nature_n otherwise_o christ_n who_o fulfil_v all_o righteousness_n have_v contradict_v the_o law_n of_o nature_n 10._o nature_n pag._n 10._o he_o than_o proceed_v to_o demonstrate_v that_o magistrate_n derive_v not_o their_o power_n from_o the_o surrender_n of_o the_o people_n for_o none_o can_v surrender_v what_o they_o have_v not_o ☜_o ☜_o take_v then_o a_o multitude_n of_o people_n not_o yet_o associate_v none_o of_o they_o have_v power_n of_o his_o own_o life_n neither_o have_v he_o power_n of_o his_o neighbor_n since_o no_o man_n out_o of_o society_n may_v kill_v another_o be_v his_o crime_n never_o so_o great_a much_o less_o be_v his_o own_o murderer_n a_o multitude_n of_o people_n not_o yet_o associate_v be_v but_o so_o many_o individual_a person_n therefore_o the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n be_v not_o from_o the_o people_n nor_o be_v any_o of_o their_o delegation_n but_o be_v from_o god._n 35._o god._n pag._n 35._o consider_v that_o christ_n be_v to_o fulfil_v all_o righteousness_n if_o then_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n exact_v our_o defence_n in_o case_n of_o unjust_a persecution_n for_o religion_n ☜_o ☜_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o that_o law_n as_o well_o as_o we_o for_o he_o come_v not_o to_o destroy_v but_o to_o fulfil_v the_o law_n both_o by_o his_o example_n and_o precept_n if_o then_o you_o charge_v the_o doctrine_n of_o absolute_a submission_n as_o brutish_a or_o stupid_a or_o as_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n see_v you_o do_v not_o run_v into_o blasphemy_n by_o charge_v that_o holy_a one_o foolish_o for_o whatever_o he_o know_v of_o the_o secret_a will_n of_o god_n he_o be_v to_o follow_v his_o reveal_v will_v in_o his_o action_n 39_o action_n pag._n 39_o if_o fight_n at_o that_o time_n when_o saint_n peter_n draw_v his_o sword_n for_o preserve_v christ_n from_o the_o jew_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o kingdom_n so_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o gospel_n bind_v all_o the_o succeed_a age_n of_o the_o church_n no_o less_o than_o those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v first_o deliver_v what_o be_v then_o contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n will_v be_v so_o still_o 42._o still_o p._n 42._o i_o shall_v add_v one_o thing_n which_o all_o casuist_n hold_v a_o safe_a rule_n in_o matter_n that_o be_v doubtful_a viz._n that_o we_o ought_v to_o follow_v that_o side_n of_o the_o doubt_n that_o be_v free_a from_o hazard_n ☞_o ☞_o here_o then_o damnation_n be_v at_o least_o the_o seem_a hazard_n of_o resistance_n therefore_o except_o upon_o as_o clear_a evidence_n you_o prove_v the_o danger_n of_o absolute_a submission_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n that_o it_o may_v balance_v the_o other_o then_o absolute_a submission_n as_o be_v the_o secure_a be_v to_o be_v follow_v 41._o follow_v p._n 41._o obj._n but_o he_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o god_n to_o thou_o for_o good_a and_o if_o they_o swerve_v from_o this_o they_o forsake_v the_o end_n for_o which_o they_o be_v raise_v up_o and_o so_o fall_v from_o the_o power_n and_o right_n to_o our_o obedience_n answ_n it_o be_v true_a the_o sovereign_n be_v a_o minister_n of_o god_n for_o good_a so_o that_o he_o corrupt_v his_o power_n gross_o when_o he_o pursue_v not_o that_o design_n but_o in_o that_o he_o be_v only_o accountable_a to_o god_n who_o minister_n he_o be_v etc._n etc._n the_o same_o author_n continue_v steadfast_a to_o this_o doctrine_n when_o he_o leave_v scotland_n and_o come_v into_o england_n 9_o england_n ser._n on_o jan._n 30._o 1674_o 1674_o 5._o p._n 7._o 9_o david_n when_o saul_n be_v most_o unjust_o hunt_v his_o life_n will_v not_o stretch_v forth_o his_o hand_n against_o he_o see_v he_o be_v the_o anoint_a of_o the_o lord_n from_o almighty_a god_n the_o king_n have_v his_o power_n and_o to_o he_o he_o know_v he_o be_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o administration_n affirm_v that_o the_o enemy_n of_o that_o royal_a martyr_n 38._o p._n 38._o by_o oath_n and_o counter-oath_n which_o they_o often_o take_v have_v their_o conscience_n so_o sear_v as_o to_o be_v past_a feel_n till_o they_o throw_v off_o all_o sense_n of_o god_n and_o religion_n and_o set_v up_o profess_o
spoil_n and_o robbery_n of_o the_o subject_n may_v no_o less_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o crime_n deserve_v such_o punishment_n of_o prince_n as_o they_o do_v 〈◊〉_d people_n but_o because_o there_o be_v none_o in_o such_o case_n that_o can_v or_o ought_v due_o and_o regular_o to_o execute_v such_o law_n because_o there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o execution_n without_o the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n and_o there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o proper_a subject_a of_o that_o power_n in_o any_o republic_n and_o of_o all_o guilt_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o any_o be_v great_a than_o the_o assume_v of_o such_o a_o power_n which_o no_o way_n belong_v to_o a_o man_n for_o better_a it_o be_v to_o take_v away_o one_o horse_n or_o to_o ravish_v another_o man_n wife_n or_o to_o extort_v unjust_o another_o estate_n than_o to_o divest_v a_o prince_n of_o his_o right_n of_o rule_n and_o usurp_v it_o to_o himself_o and_o that_o first_o because_o no_o man_n estate_n or_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v he_o do_v descend_v to_o he_o or_o otherways_o become_v he_o by_o the_o like_a divine_a title_n as_o the_o supreme_a power_n right_o posit_v and_o possess_v do_v to_o the_o owner_n thereof_o and_o therefore_o this_o be_v more_o sacred_a the_o invasion_n of_o this_o right_n be_v much_o more_o wicked_a and_o unjust_a second_o because_o a_o public_a mischief_n and_o of_o general_a influence_n upon_o all_o be_v much_o more_o intolerable_a than_o a_o private_a but_o such_o a_o violation_n of_o princely_a right_n must_v of_o necessity_n draw_v a_o public_a mischief_n on_o the_o whole_a civil_a body_n i_o mean_v all_o the_o subject_n in_o such_o a_o nation_n who_o shall_v be_v distract_v between_o the_o sense_n of_o obedience_n know_v otherwise_o to_o be_v due_a and_o the_o terror_n of_o usurp_a power_n threaten_v ruin_n to_o such_o as_o comply_v not_o with_o their_o injustice_n pag._n 104._o some_o late_a demagogue_n have_v write_v for_o the_o promotion_n of_o religion_n forsooth_o as_o well_o as_o civil_a liberty_n that_o to_o kill_v tyrant_n and_o here_o i_o will_v not_o show_v who_o they_o call_v tyrant_n be_v as_o good_a a_o act_n as_o to_o slay_v wolf_n lion_n and_o bear_n but_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v whence_o such_o a_o law_n proceed_v if_o not_o from_o tyranny_n itself_o even_o such_o person_n who_o under_o colour_n of_o natural_a law_n of_o return_v evil_a for_o evil_n and_o self-preservation_n have_v do_v the_o great_a injustice_n imaginable_a not_o only_o against_o the_o person_n persecute_v but_o the_o people_n who_o never_o at_o any_o time_n have_v power_n so_o to_o deliver_v themselves_o nor_o if_o they_o have_v do_v general_o and_o unanimous_o or_o can_v confer_v the_o same_o on_o the_o new_a pretender_n to_o it_o that_o law_n therefore_o of_o kill_a tyrant_n invent_v by_o tyrant_n take_v place_n on_o the_o author_n of_o it_o as_o much_o as_o any_o body_n else_o and_o where_o the_o like_a power_n can_v be_v snatch_v up_o may_v have_v the_o same_o event_n on_o popular_a statesman_n as_o well_o as_o king_n and_o prince_n for_o they_o be_v tyrant_n too_o mr._n jos_n glanvil_n sermon_n of_o christian_a loyalty_n publish_v by_o anth._n horneck_n d._n d._n on_o rom._n 13.2_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n pag._n 153_o 154._o which_o word_n be_v speak_v in_o the_o day_n of_o nero_n who_o beside_o that_o he_o be_v a_o heathen_a be_v a_o persecutor_n and_o a_o tyrant_n and_o the_o most_o infamous_a instance_n in_o nature_n and_o yet_o this_o monster_n be_v not_o except_v as_o to_o the_o tribute_n of_o obedience_n whereas_o have_v this_o be_v say_v in_o the_o day_n of_o such_o a_o prince_n as_o our_o charles_n the_o first_o it_o may_v have_v be_v suppose_v that_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o person_n claim_v the_o reverence_n and_o subjection_n and_o not_o the_o character_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o that_o it_o be_v damnable_a to_o resist_v because_o he_o be_v good_a not_o because_o he_o be_v supreme_a because_o he_o be_v a_o nursing-father_n of_o the_o church_n not_o because_o the_o roll_a father_n of_o his_o country_n it_o be_v a_o happy_a coincidence_n therefore_o to_o secure_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o magistrate_n which_o answer_v the_o great_a pretension_n of_o rebellion_n if_o religion_n be_v pretend_v a_o heathen_a must_v not_o be_v resist_v if_o tyranny_n it_o be_v damnation_n to_o oppose_v a_o nero._n pag._n 156._o king_n wear_v god_n image_n and_o authority_n but_o beside_o there_o be_v evidence_n enough_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n to_o prove_v that_o king_n have_v their_o power_n and_o authority_n from_o god_n and_o be_v no_o substitute_n of_o the_o people_n pag._n 157_o 158_o 159._o they_o that_o rule_n be_v god_n substitute_n and_o no_o creature_n of_o the_o people_n for_o the_o people_n have_v no_o power_n to_o govern_v themselves_o and_o consequent_o can_v devolve_v any_o upon_o another_o resistance_n be_v opposite_a to_o the_o spirit_n of_o religion_n religion_n be_v of_o a_o calm_a and_o pacific_a temper_n like_o that_o of_o its_o author_n who_o voice_n be_v not_o hear_v in_o the_o street_n he_o command_v the_o payment_n of_o all_o duty_n to_o cesar_n he_o acknowledge_v pilate_n power_n to_o be_v from_o above_o he_o command_v his_o disciple_n to_o pray_v for_o their_o persecutor_n he_o permit_v they_o to_o fly_v not_o to_o oppose_v he_o rebuke_n peter_n be_v violence_n to_o the_o high_a priest_n servant_n and_o the_o revenge_n of_o the_o disciple_n when_o they_o call_v for_o fire_n from_o heaven_n he_o pay_v tribute_n submit_v to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o sanhedrim_n and_o to_o that_o unjust_a sentence_n against_o his_o life_n this_o be_v his_o temper_n and_o the_o apostle_n who_o live_v among_o his_o enemy_n and_o they_o and_o meet_v with_o severity_n enough_o to_o have_v sour_v their_o spirit_n and_o exasperate_v their_o pen_n to_o contrary_a resolution_n and_o instruction_n yet_o as_o true_a follower_n of_o their_o dear_a lord_n they_o faithful_o transmit_v to_o we_o what_o they_o have_v learn_v from_o he_o viz._n that_o we_o shall_v obey_v those_o that_o have_v the_o rule_n over_o we_o submit_v to_o every_o ordinance_n of_o man_n pray_v for_o king_n and_o all_o in_o authority_n submit_v to_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o to_o obey_v magistrate_n and_o those_o noble_a spirit_n of_o the_o first_o age_n after_o who_o begin_v to_o be_v martyr_n as_o soon_o as_o to_o be_v christian_n who_o live_v in_o the_o fire_n and_o go_v to_o heaven_n wrap_v in_o those_o flame_n that_o have_v less_o arde_a than_o their_o love_n these_o i_o say_v amid_o the_o great_a and_o fierce_a fire_n that_o cruelty_n and_o barbarism_n have_v kindle_v pay_v the_o tribute_n of_o a_o peaceable_a and_o quiet_a subjection_n to_o their_o murderer_n and_o make_v unforced_a acknowledgement_n of_o the_o right_n they_o have_v to_o their_o obedience_n pag._n 157_o 158_o 159._o nor_o do_v we_o ever_o read_v of_o any_o attempt_n they_o make_v to_o free_v themselves_o by_o resistance_n though_o as_o tertullian_n say_v they_o be_v in_o powerful_a number_n mingle_v in_o their_o village_n and_o in_o their_o city_n yea_o in_o their_o castle_n and_o in_o their_o army_n yea_o there_o be_v a_o illustrious_a instance_n of_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o thebean_a legion_n who_o ten_o man_n be_v execute_v for_o not_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o idol_n they_o quiet_o submit_v to_o the_o cruelty_n and_o a_o second_o dicimation_n be_v command_v by_o maximinian_n the_o author_n of_o the_o first_o one_o of_o their_o great_a commander_n a_o excellent_a christian_n persuade_v they_o to_o suffer_v it_o with_o the_o same_o patience_n because_o it_o be_v not_o with_o their_o sword_n they_o can_v make_v their_o way_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n but_o by_o another_o kind_n of_o warfare_n pag._n 163._o by_o a_o dear_a experience_n we_o have_v learn_v that_o it_o be_v better_a to_o endure_v any_o inconvenience_n in_o a_o settle_a government_n than_o to_o endeavour_v violent_a alteration_n doctor_n anth._n 541._o the_o letter_n he_o make_v his_o own_o p._n 478_o and_o advice_n other_o to_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o these_o primitive_a christian_n p._n 541._o horneck_n letter_n to_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o best_a exercise_n speak_v of_o the_o heavenly_a life_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n he_o say_v pag._n 496._o they_o look_v upon_o christianity_n as_o a_o religion_n that_o teach_v they_o to_o suffer_v valiant_o pag._n 534._o 535._o to_o their_o prince_n and_o magistrate_n they_o be_v ever_o very_o submissive_a and_o in_o all_o lawful_a thing_n obedient_a to_o a_o tittle_n in_o their_o prayer_n they_o always_o remember_v they_o and_o though_o they_o persecute_v and_o afflict_v they_o yet_o that_o do_v not_o abate_v their_o zeal_n and_o vow_n for_o their_o
his_o grace_n the_o lord_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o the_o 30._o of_o jan._n 1682._o the_o english_a nation_n have_v be_v long_o hold_v in_o singular_a reputation_n 24._o p._n 24._o for_o good_a nature_a and_o loyal_a courage_n and_o not_o only_o the_o neighbour_a nation_n but_o the_o more_o remote_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n have_v be_v witness_n of_o their_o dutiful_a affection_n to_o their_o king_n and_o p._n 30._o speak_v of_o the_o author_n of_o that_o day_n wickedness_n say_v doubtless_o we_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o own_o the_o kindness_n of_o their_o separation_n they_o go_v out_o from_o we_o and_o will_v not_o be_v of_o we_o because_o our_o doctrine_n be_v too_o loyal_a and_o passive_a for_o man_n of_o so_o fiery_a temper_n and_o the_o great_a tyranny_n they_o find_v in_o our_o religion_n be_v the_o restraint_n that_o it_o lay_v on_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n from_o resist_v against_o the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n pag._n 33._o he_o who_o have_v no_o due_a conscience_n of_o his_o duty_n to_o his_o prince_n and_o obey_v not_o for_o god_n sake_n but_o his_o own_o be_v a_o servant_n but_o during_o his_o own_o pleasure_n or_o advantage_n now_o let_v we_o learn_v the_o necessity_n of_o join_v religion_n to_o loyalty_n to_o fear_n god_n and_o the_o king_n together_o it_o be_v the_o same_o power_n that_o be_v to_o be_v reverence_v in_o both_o they_o can_v be_v separate_v but_o to_o the_o manifest_a disadvantage_n of_o all_o humane_a authority_n learn_v to_o detect_v all_o the_o plausible_a beginning_n and_o witchcraft_n of_o rebellion_n and_o confirm_v ourselves_o with_o steadfast_a resolution_n of_o perpetual_a obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n dr._n lake_n sermon_n before_o the_o lord_n mayor_n etc._n etc._n jan._n 30._o 1684._o tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o usual_a say_n among_o the_o rabbi_n that_o no_o one_o can_v judge_v the_o king_n but_o he_o who_o be_v over_o all_o god_n bless_v for_o ever_o and_o p._n 22._o the_o reform_a religion_n of_o our_o church_n give_v no_o rule_n prefer_v no_o example_n but_o what_o be_v obedient_a and_o loyal_a one_o if_o any_o will_v convince_v our_o church_n as_o accessary_a to_o any_o other_o let_v they_o impeach_v our_o authentic_a constitution_n her_o doctrine_n worship_n or_o discipline_n her_o doctrine_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o 39_o article_n and_o book_n of_o homily_n which_o be_v of_o age_n and_o can_v speak_v for_o themselves_o p._n 22._o what_o our_o article_n do_v more_o concise_o speak_v the_o homily_n do_v more_o full_o teach_v with_o a_o exact_a agreement_n to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v her_o liturgy_n compose_v p._n 23._o nor_n have_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o child_n of_o this_o church_n ever_o run_v counter_a to_o those_o excellent_a rule_n and_o speak_v concern_v the_o villainy_n of_o that_o day_n he_o add_v shall_v we_o curse_v shall_v we_o detest_v the_o man_n who_o act_v or_o encourage_v this_o murder_n no_o p._n 24._o but_o we_o will_v execrate_v those_o damnable_a position_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o it_o those_o position_n which_o fix_v the_o government_n in_o the_o people_n and_o transfer_v to_o they_o a_o power_n to_o curb_n to_o correct_v to_o depose_v their_o prince_n you_o bloody_a you_o antichristian_a you_o hellish_a doctrine_n let_v there_o be_v no_o more_o dew_n nor_o rain_n upon_o you_o let_v they_o not_o be_v diffuse_v nor_o propagate_v any_o far_a but_o wither_v and_o die_v p._n 29._o what_o remain_v but_o that_o we_o ever_o detest_v and_o accurse_v their_o villainous_a suggestion_n beware_v of_o the_o witchcraft_n of_o rebellion_n and_o not_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v again_o charm_v and_o trick_v out_o of_o our_o loyalty_n mr._n lynford_n etc._n lynford_n sermon_n 1679._o bef_n l._n mayor_n on_o 2_o chr._n 20.17_o p._n 12_o 13._o etc._n etc._n our_o great_a mistake_n be_v that_o we_o dote_v too_o much_o upon_o these_o present_a enjoyment_n and_o be_v too_o fond_a of_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o world_n by_o which_o mean_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o we_o stretch_v the_o principle_n of_o preservation_n too_o far_o and_o be_v often_o apt_a to_o conclude_v that_o whatsoever_o seem_v fit_a and_o proper_a to_o work_v our_o present_a security_n this_o we_o may_v lawful_o and_o with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n do_v now_o although_o our_o present_a danger_n may_v seem_v great_a enough_o although_o life_n fortune_n religion_n all_o shall_v appear_v to_o be_v at_o stake_n and_o we_o can_v imagine_v within_o ourselves_o that_o if_o such_o and_o such_o course_n be_v make_v use_n of_o we_o may_v escape_v yet_o that_o we_o ought_v nevertheless_o to_o stand_v still_o and_o make_v use_n of_o no_o mean_n but_o such_o as_o be_v honest_a and_o lawful_a i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o evince_v from_o these_o follow_a consideration_n first_o consider_v that_o by_o do_v any_o unlawful_a action_n we_o deprive_v ourselves_o of_o god_n care_n and_o protection_n etc._n etc._n 2._o nothing_o can_v bring_v a_o great_a scandal_n upon_o the_o religion_n we_o profess_v than_o for_o we_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v unlawful_a although_o it_o be_v for_o our_o own_o preservation_n all_o sect_n and_o party_n do_v in_o all_o their_o undertake_n pretend_v piety_n etc._n etc._n but_o our_o saviour_n have_v give_v we_o a_o caution_n not_o to_o judge_n of_o man_n by_o their_o pretence_n but_o by_o their_o action_n etc._n etc._n wheresoever_o therefore_o we_o observe_v man_n to_o be_v covetous_a and_o full_a of_o ambition_n to_o allow_v superstition_n and_o idolatry_n to_o be_v factor_n for_o schism_n and_o rebellion_n etc._n etc._n let_v they_o talk_v as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n by_o their_o fruit_n we_o know_v they_o they_o be_v ravenous_a wolf_n in_o sheep_n clothing_n etc._n etc._n we_o see_v how_o the_o papist_n have_v misrepresent_v all_o our_o action_n and_o therefore_o nothing_o can_v be_v a_o great_a gratification_n to_o they_o at_o this_o time_n than_o to_o see_v we_o act_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v either_o contrary_a to_o that_o duty_n which_o we_o owe_v to_o god_n or_o that_o allegiance_n which_o be_v due_a to_o our_o soyereign_n what_o pleasure_n will_v they_o reap_v from_o a_o insurrection_n 17._o pag._n 17._o or_o popular_a tumult_n etc._n etc._n in_o vain_a do_v we_o call_v ourselves_o protestant_n if_o we_o live_v otherwise_o than_o become_v true_a christian_n neither_o shall_v we_o be_v ever_o able_a to_o excuse_v ourselves_o either_o to_o god_n or_o man_n if_o to_o keep_v out_o popery_n we_o be_v not_o afraid_a wilful_o to_o commit_v any_o sin_n or_o wickedness_n such_o a_o way_n of_o proceed_v as_o it_o will_v on_o the_o one_o hand_n confirm_v the_o proselyte_n of_o popery_n and_o hinder_v they_o from_o renounce_v their_o gross_a absurdity_n so_o will_v it_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n harden_v the_o atheist_n in_o his_o loose_a and_o debauch_a principle_n who_o with_o more_o boldnese_n than_o former_o will_v assert_v that_o religion_n be_v a_o trick_n of_o state_n since_o the_o most_o zealous_a professor_n of_o it_o take_v so_o little_a care_n to_o observe_v its_o precept_n and_o that_o heaven_n and_o the_o pleasure_n of_o another_o world_n be_v only_a fable_n and_o romance_n since_o they_o who_o talk_v so_o much_o of_o they_o whether_o papist_n or_o protestant_n have_v nevertheless_o such_o a_o tender_a regard_n to_o the_o comfort_n of_o this_o life_n and_o so_o kind_a a_o respect_n to_o their_o present_a estate_n and_o fortune_n that_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o these_o late_a they_o do_v not_o scruple_n venture_v the_o forfeiture_n of_o the_o former_a if_o therefore_o we_o have_v any_o kindness_n for_o that_o religion_n we_o profess_v if_o we_o will_v not_o make_v the_o name_n of_o protestant_n as_o despicable_a as_o that_o of_o papist_n etc._n etc._n let_v we_o keep_v within_o those_o bound_n of_o duty_n which_o be_v set_v we_o and_o although_o our_o condition_n may_v appear_v desperate_a ☞_o ☞_o let_v we_o resolve_v not_o to_o uphold_v it_o by_o any_o other_o mean_n than_o what_o be_v allow_v by_o god_n himself_o his_o glory_n will_v be_v soon_o advance_v and_o true_a religion_n better_o propagate_v by_o suffer_v wrong_n than_o do_v wicked_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o constant_a practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o most_o cruel_a torture_n rather_o than_o by_o any_o unwarrantable_a action_n strive_v to_o avoid_v they_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o more_o severe_o censure_v among_o they_o than_o such_o who_o at_o any_o time_n for_o fear_n of_o persecution_n warp_a from_o their_o duty_n by_o tame_o comply_v with_o any_o heathenish_a custom_n nothing_o be_v more_o scandalous_a than_o for_o religious_a professor_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o such_o practice_n as_o be_v most_o manifest_o repugnant_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n 3._o consider_v
be_v burden_v the_o more_o still_o it_o spread_v and_o indeed_o what_o shall_v hinder_v religion_n from_o thrive_a in_o evil_a time_n for_o the_o same_o religious_a duty_n which_o be_v practise_v with_o more_o ease_n in_o prosperous_a be_v exercise_v also_o but_o with_o great_a honour_n in_o a_o afflict_a state_n of_o thing_n nay_o some_o of_o its_o more_o eminent_a part_n and_o noble_a instance_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o be_v exercise_v at_o other_o time_n it_o be_v not_o religion_n then_o whatever_o man_n may_v vain_o pretend_v that_o make_v they_o run_v into_o the_o breach_n of_o law_n and_o contempt_n of_o duty_n lest_o they_o shall_v suffer_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o for_o god_n and_o religion_n owe_v they_o no_o thanks_o for_o such_o a_o course_n because_o he_o be_v not_o honour_v ☞_o ☞_o nor_o be_v strengthen_v and_o preserve_v but_o ruin_v and_o destroy_v by_o it_o but_o the_o true_a and_o real_a cause_n of_o such_o disobedience_n whereof_o god_n and_o religion_n be_v only_o the_o colour_n and_o false_a pretence_n be_v plain_o a_o great_a want_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o too_o great_a a_o love_n of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o man_n own_o self_n mr._n pelling_a 4._o pelling_a ser._n on_o 30._o jan._n 1683._o on_o rom._n 13.2_o p._n 2_o 3_o 4._o have_v not_o this_o duty_n be_v a_o prime_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n we_o can_v conceive_v why_o such_o great_a care_n shall_v have_v be_v take_v to_o inform_v the_o whole_a world_n of_o it_o especial_o in_o time_n which_o afford_v not_o any_o common_a encouragement_n thereunto_o be_v it_o not_o a_o sad_a truth_n that_o some_o will_v believe_v no_o more_o of_o the_o scripture_n than_o will_v serve_v the_o present_a turn_n we_o may_v wonder_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o a_o christian_n to_o be_v a_o undutiful_a subject_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o either_o ignorance_n that_o can_v excuse_v or_o any_o allowable_a principle_n of_o christianity_n that_o can_v encourage_v resistance_n nor_o be_v it_o zeal_n or_o conscience_n that_o do_v it_o though_o that_o have_v be_v pretend_v but_o it_o be_v either_o a_o haughty_a and_o unmanageable_a spirit_n or_o a_o hanker_a after_o spoil_n etc._n etc._n that_o have_v be_v the_o true_a cause_n of_o those_o riot_n which_o have_v be_v so_o vexatious_a so_o fatal_a to_o sovereign_a prince_n it_o be_v otherwise_o impossible_a that_o man_n who_o conscience_n be_v so_o enlighten_v by_o god_n own_o word_n shall_v be_v so_o blind_a wicked_a and_o foolhardy_a as_o to_o rise_v up_o against_o their_o prince_n at_o the_o manifest_a hazard_n of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o intolerable_a of_o all_o evil_n for_o that_o be_v the_o rebel_n portion_n damnation_n by_o resistance_n be_v mean_v all_o undutiful_a disobedient_a and_o contumacious_a behaviour_n and_o in_o particular_a all_o open_a forcible_a and_o violent_a opposition_n and_o by_o the_o power_n be_v mean_v not_o only_o the_o governor_n authority_n but_o the_o governor_n himself_o shall_v i_o take_v leave_n to_o give_v you_o a_o paraphrase_n upon_o my_o text._n why_o ☜_o ☜_o you_o shall_v have_v it_o not_o out_o of_o any_o single_a commentator_n but_o out_o of_o a_o honest_a statute_n of_o this_o realm_n which_o make_v s._n paul_n divinity_n to_o be_v law_n too_o the_o act_n declare_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o etc._n etc._n after_o that_o he_o proceed_v upon_o the_o common_a topic_n that_o power_n be_v god_n ordinance_n etc._n etc._n and_o how_o reproachful_a rebellion_n be_v to_o the_o gospel_n etc._n etc._n 25._o pag._n 25._o usurp_a and_o pretend_v power_n man_n may_v be_v force_v sometime_o to_o be_v subject_a unto_o upon_o pain_n of_o plunder_n and_o sequestration_n but_o the_o supreme_a power_n the_o king_n be_v he_o who_o we_o must_v not_o refist_n upon_o pain_n of_o damnation_n such_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o claudius_n 27._o pag._n 27._o and_o such_o be_v his_o minister_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v christian_n either_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n or_o the_o liberty_n of_o their_o native_a country_n or_o the_o protection_n of_o their_o own_o house_n 31._o pag._n 29.30_o 31._o and_o yet_o both_o claudius_n and_o his_o deputy_n must_v be_v submit_v to_o obj._n but_o when_o religion_n be_v establish_v by_o law_n than_o resistance_n be_v not_o unlawful_a answ_n 1._o religion_n be_v establish_v among_o the_o jew_n by_o the_o municipal_a law_n of_o that_o country_n and_o yet_o though_o several_a king_n introduce_v idolatry_n among_o they_o they_o do_v not_o resist_v or_o if_o they_o rational_a and_o it_o be_v my_o resolution_n to_o part_v with_o all_o that_o this_o world_n call_v dear_a even_o life_n itself_o rather_o than_o ever_o own_o their_o i._n e._n the_o papist_n novel_a doctrine_n for_o true_a or_o submit_v to_o their_o usurpation_n or_o communicate_v in_o their_o idolatrous_a worship_n but_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o neither_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o this_o our_o most_o holy_a and_o excellent_a religion_n profess_v here_o in_o england_n nor_o for_o the_o keep_n out_o of_o popery_n itself_o and_o then_o i_o have_v name_v the_o worst_a thing_n that_o i_o can_v will_v i_o ever_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n go_v beyond_o the_o duty_n of_o my_o call_v and_o that_o station_n divine_a providence_n have_v place_v i_o in_o nor_o will_v i_o ever_o lift_v up_o my_o finger_n or_o open_v my_o mouth_n against_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v whatever_o his_o religion_n be_v whether_o he_o have_v any_o or_o none_o whether_o he_o be_v a_o nero_n or_o a_o constantine_n whether_o he_o rule_v by_o law_n or_o against_o it_o we_o must_v not_o wish_v he_o evil_n no_o not_o so_o much_o as_o in_o our_o secret_a thought_n whatever_o hard_a thing_n we_o suffer_v from_o he_o we_o must_v not_o affront_v disturb_v or_o oppose_v his_o government_n or_o resist_v his_o authority_n and_o if_o we_o have_v not_o opportunity_n of_o fly_v from_o such_o a_o persecution_n as_o i_o now_o suppose_v because_o i_o will_v put_v the_o worst_a case_n that_o can_v happen_v or_o can_v by_o prudence_n decline_v it_o i_o know_v no_o other_o remedy_n the_o gospel_n allow_v we_o but_o meek_a and_o patient_a suffer_v for_o our_o religion_n after_o the_o example_n of_o our_o bless_a lord_n and_o master_n this_o be_v the_o plain_a loyal_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o her_o minister_n have_v always_o preach_v and_o defend_v both_o against_o papist_n and_o fanatic_n of_o all_o sort_n and_o for_o which_o such_o a_o outcry_n and_o clamour_v of_o late_a year_n have_v be_v raise_v against_o the_o clergy_n and_o whenever_o we_o teach_v you_o otherwise_o give_v i_o leave_v in_o god_n name_n to_o charge_v you_o all_o to_o forsake_v we_o and_o despise_v we_o at_o as_o high_a a_o rate_n as_o our_o great_a enemy_n can_v do_v 31._o p._n 31._o nay_o if_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n preach_v any_o other_o doctrine_n let_v he_o be_v accurse_v zeal_n for_o the_o best_a and_o the_o great_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n will_v not_o excuse_v private_a man_n take_v upon_o themselves_o to_o reform_v public_a abuse_n either_o against_o or_o without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n nor_o will_v it_o hallow_v any_o action_n for_o which_o we_o have_v not_o sufficient_a warrant_n and_o authority_n from_o god_n word_n for_o conclusion_n of_o all_o will_v we_o engage_v god_n favour_n and_o protection_n let_v we_o at_o all_o time_n adhere_v close_o to_o our_o duty_n as_o well_o when_o it_o be_v against_o our_o temporal_a interest_n as_o when_o it_o be_v for_o it_o let_v we_o inviolable_o in_o all_o thing_n observe_v the_o command_n of_o our_o religion_n not_o only_o propose_v good_a end_n but_o be_v as_o careful_a to_o choose_v lawful_a mean_n sect_n xxxvii_o i_o shall_v conclude_v this_o chapter_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o whole_a duty_n of_o man_n which_o book_n i_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o body_n of_o practical_a divinity_n own_v by_o our_o church_n and_o well_o speak_v of_o even_o by_o our_o very_a adversary_n 5._o sund._n 14._o 14._o 5._o the_o civil_a parent_n be_v he_o who_o god_n have_v establish_v the_o supreme_a magistrate_n who_o by_o a_o just_a right_n possess_v the_o throne_n in_o a_o nation_n this_o be_v the_o common_a father_n of_o all_o those_o that_o be_v under_o his_o authority_n and_o therefore_o we_o owe_v he_o honour_n and_o reverence_n etc._n etc._n and_o obedience_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n 1_o pet._n two_o 13._o rom._n xiii_o 1._o and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o these_o precept_n be_v give_v at_o a_o time_n when_o those_o power_n be_v heathen_n and_o cruel_a persecutor_n of_o christianity_n to_o show_v we_o ☜_o ☜_o that_o no_o pretence_n of_o the_o wickedness_n of_o our_o ruler_n can_v free_v
old_a say_n let_v we_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o cry_v out_o that_o they_o speak_v blasphemy_n and_o that_o such_o man_n damnation_n be_v just_a as_o if_o he_o be_v pronounce_v a_o anathema_n maranatha_n against_o such_o profane_a men._n but_o our_o modern_a zelots_n how_o contrary_a be_v they_o to_o st._n paul_n they_o seem_v to_o have_v mind_v that_o one_o thing_n that_o they_o may_v exclude_v the_o king_n from_o his_o rightful_a succession_n due_a to_o he_o by_o inheritance_n and_o by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n etc._n etc._n peter_n du_fw-fr moulin_n 707._o moulin_n vit._n molinaei_n lond._n 4â—_n p._n 707._o when_o he_o return_v into_o france_n from_o england_n with_o much_o grief_n see_v the_o protestant_n engage_v in_o the_o party_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o conde_n against_o the_o queen_n mother_n which_o war_n be_v indeed_o raise_v against_o the_o king_n himself_o and_o endeavour_v both_o by_o his_o sermon_n and_o his_o letter_n to_o remove_v they_o from_o so_o unlawful_a a_o design_n 37._o design_n v._o du_n moulin_n answ_o to_o philan._n angl._n p._n 37._o and_o the_o king_n party_n owe_v it_o to_o he_o that_o not_o one_o protestant_a town_n on_o this_o side_n the_o loire_n join_v itself_o to_o the_o prince_n of_o condé_v and_o when_o he_o be_v force_v to_o leave_v france_n and_o fix_v at_o sedan_n the_o first_o letter_n that_o he_o write_v be_v to_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o rochel_n as_o it_o be_v then_o call_v call_v to_o persuade_v they_o to_o peace_n to_o dissolve_v their_o counention_n and_o to_o throw_v themselves_o as_o they_o ought_v on_o the_o king_n mercy_n advise_v they_o to_o obey_v the_o king_n and_o thereby_o to_o take_v away_o all_o pretence_n from_o their_o enemy_n and_o if_o god_n see_v fit_a that_o they_o shall_v suffer_v extremity_n for_o every_o one_o that_o fear_v god_n will_v be_v sure_a to_o suffer_v for_o no_o other_o cause_n but_o for_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o gospel_n etc._n etc._n nay_o du_fw-fr moulin_n the_o son_n say_v 45._o ubi_fw-la supr_fw-la p._n 45._o that_o the_o action_n of_o the_o man_n of_o rochel_n be_v disallow_v by_o the_o best_a and_o the_o most_o of_o their_o church_n that_o they_o be_v exhort_v to_o their_o duty_n by_o their_o divine_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o national_a synod_n of_o which_o du_fw-ge moulin_n be_v the_o precedent_n but_o two_o month_n before_o he_o write_v his_o letter_n this_o also_o be_v du_fw-fr moulin_n doctrine_n 1635._o doctrine_n p._n 795_o etc._n etc._n ed._n genev._n 1635._o in_o his_o buckler_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o government_n of_o king_n be_v by_o divine_a right_n and_o found_v upon_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o that_o god_n have_v require_v obedience_n to_o magistrate_n as_o to_o those_o who_o he_o have_v establish_v and_o that_o whosoever_o resist_v they_o resist_v god_n and_o that_o those_o who_o affirm_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o king_n be_v of_o human_a institution_n put_v king_n upon_o maintain_v their_o interest_n by_o force_n etc._n etc._n that_o that_o allegiance_n of_o subject_n be_v firm_a which_o be_v incorporate_v in_o piety_n and_o be_v esteem_v a_o part_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o service_n which_o we_o owe_v to_o god._n and_o whatever_o the_o learned_a hugo_n grotius_n may_v have_v say_v in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n 52._o grot._n in_o mat._n xxvi_o 52._o &_o pacis_fw-la in_o his_o late_a work_n wherein_o it_o may_v presume_v he_o speak_v his_o true_a sense_n he_o assert_v this_o doctrine_n which_o it_o appear_v he_o have_v well_o study_v as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o english_a church_n who_o article_n and_o polity_n he_o so_o well_o understand_v and_o in_o who_o communion_n he_o resolve_v to_o have_v live_v have_v not_o god_n in_o his_o providence_n order_v it_o otherwise_o if_o it_o be_v once_o admit_v say_v he_o that_o private_a man_n when_o they_o be_v injure_v by_o the_o magistrate_n may_v forcible_o resist_v he_o all_o place_n will_v be_v full_a of_o tumult_n and_o no_o law_n or_o judicature_n will_v have_v any_o authority_n since_o there_o be_v no_o man_n who_o be_v not_o incline_v to_o favour_v himself_o to_o this_o purpose_n 662._o purpose_n vot_o pro_fw-la pace_fw-la ad_fw-la art_n 16._o pag._n 66_o 〈◊〉_d 662._o he_o censure_v the_o practice_n and_o write_n of_o many_o of_o the_o french_a church_n still_o except_v camero_n confirm_v his_o opinion_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o king_n james_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n that_o condemn_v paraeus_n book_n 644._o book_n animadver_n in_o animadv_n riveti_n art_n 16._o p._n 644._o for_o both_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n peter_n and_o paul_n have_v preach_v the_o doctrine_n that_o no_o force_n be_v to_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o supreme_a power_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o own_o and_o retain_v the_o doctrine_n to_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n and_o institution_n the_o opinion_n of_o monsieur_n bochart_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o french_a church_n this_o full_o see_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o bishop_n morley_n who_o among_o other_o reason_n refuse_v to_o communicate_v with_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o france_n because_o he_o think_v they_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o resist_v and_o depose_v king_n but_o bochart_n express_o aver_v that_o the_o king_n be_v god_n anoint_v and_o lieutenant_n and_o so_o not_o in_o any_o case_n to_o be_v resist_v since_o he_o be_v accountable_a to_o none_o but_o god._n that_o he_o who_o rise_v against_o his_o prince_n be_v one_o of_o those_o giant_n that_o fight_v against_o god._n that_o david_n can_v not_o take_v away_o the_o wife_n of_o uriah_n nor_o ahab_n seize_v naboth_n vineyard_n without_o be_v guilty_a of_o great_a sin_n but_o that_o when_o samuel_n 1_o sam._n viij_o 9_o say_v of_o the_o king_n he_o shall_v take_v your_o son_n and_o your_o daughter_n etc._n etc._n he_o mean_v that_o when_o king_n commit_v such_o transgression_n they_o be_v as_o uncontrollable_a as_o if_o the_o action_n have_v be_v lawful_a that_o in_o such_o case_n a_o nation_n ought_v to_o call_v upon_o god_n since_o there_o be_v no_o human_a remedy_n against_o the_o force_n of_o a_o king_n for_o if_o a_o king_n may_v be_v resist_v he_o can_v be_v a_o sovereign_n for_o where_o subject_n may_v resist_v they_o may_v judge_v and_o consequent_o the_o sovereignty_n be_v in_o they_o that_o when_o julian_n persecute_v contrary_a to_o law_n none_o of_o his_o soldier_n rise_v up_o against_o he_o though_o nothing_o be_v more_o easy_a will_v they_o have_v undertake_v it_o since_o at_o his_o death_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o almost_o the_o whole_a army_n be_v christian_a david_n blondel_n 184._o blondel_n de_fw-fr formula_fw-la regnante_fw-la christo_fw-la sect._n 2._o 2._o 16._o p._n 172._o p._n 184._o chastise_v pope_n gregory_n vii_o as_o for_o many_o other_o usurpation_n upon_o prince_n so_o for_o this_o among_o the_o rest_n for_o say_v that_o a_o prince_n have_v his_o power_n from_o the_o people_n contrary_a to_o what_o s._n paul_n say_v express_o of_o nero_n that_o he_o be_v ordain_v of_o god_n affirm_v further_o that_o lawful_a king_n be_v guilty_a of_o ill_a management_n of_o their_o power_n be_v accountable_a to_o and_o shall_v be_v punish_v by_o god_n who_o give_v they_o that_o power_n 187_o pag._n 187_o but_o not_o to_o men._n that_o this_o opinion_n that_o king_n be_v subject_a to_o any_o human_a authority_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n near_o 1100_o year_n after_o our_o saviour_n come_v into_o the_o world_n when_o the_o church_n can_v not_o be_v presume_v to_o be_v in_o a_o better_a condition_n than_o it_o be_v when_o it_o flourish_v in_o the_o former_a age_n of_o christianity_n and_o that_o no_o man_n before_o greg._n vii_o ever_o own_v the_o power_n of_o any_o man_n over_o king_n and_o this_o he_o prove_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o tertullian_n 188._o pag._n 188._o hosius_n of_o corduba_n basil_n ambrose_n hierom_n arnobius_n junior_a cassiodore_n and_o other_o who_o say_v that_o king_n david_n be_v above_o the_o coercive_a power_n of_o the_o law_n nor_o can_v be_v call_v to_o account_v for_o his_o fault_n and_o therefore_o say_v in_o his_o confession_n to_o god_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v if_o subject_n offend_v against_o the_o law_n of_o justice_n the_o king_n correct_v they_o but_o if_o the_o king_n offend_v who_o shall_v correct_v he_o none_o but_o he_o who_o be_v justice_n itself_o all_o other_o person_n be_v under_o the_o restraint_n of_o law_n but_o king_n only_o be_v reserve_v to_o the_o tribunal_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o while_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v a_o terrible_a thing_n to_o fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o live_a god_n it_o will_v be_v more_o terrible_a to_o king_n who_o have_v none_o on_o
such_o a_o case_n man_n may_v refuse_v to_o obey_v else_o in_o all_o other_o matter_n we_o ought_v to_o obey_v what_o law_n soever_o they_o make_v as_o concern_v outward_a thing_n we_o ought_v to_o obey_v and_o in_o no_o wise_a to_o rebel_v though_o they_o be_v never_o so_o hard_a noisome_a and_o hurtful_a our_o duty_n be_v to_o obey_v and_o to_o commit_v all_o the_o matter_n to_o god_n not_o doubt_v but_o that_o god_n will_v punish_v they_o when_o they_o do_v contrary_a to_o their_o office_n and_o calling_n therefore_o tarry_v till_o god_n correct_v they_o we_o may_v not_o take_v upon_o we_o to_o reform_v they_o ☞_o ☞_o for_o it_o be_v no_o part_n of_o our_o duty_n if_o the_o robel_o i_o say_v have_v consider_v this_o think_v you_o they_o will_v have_v prefer_v their_o own_o will_n before_o god_n will_n for_o do_v as_o they_o do_v they_o pray_v against_o themselves_o 197_o themselves_o id._n serm._n on_o ep_v 21._o sund_n after_o trinity_n p._n 196_o 197_o subject_n may_v not_o of_o their_o own_o private_a authority_n take_v the_o sword_n or_o rebel_v against_o their_o king_n for_o when_o they_o rebel_v they_o serve_v the_o devil_n for_o they_o have_v no_o commission_n of_o god_n so_o to_o do_v but_o of_o their_o own_o head_n they_o rise_v against_o god_n that_o be_v against_o the_o king_n to_o who_o they_o owe_v obedience_n and_o so_o worthy_o be_v punish_v therefore_o good_a christian_a people_n beware_v of_o rebel_a against_o our_o sovereign_a lord_n the_o king._n 216._o king._n id._n 24._o sund_n after_o trin._n p._n 216._o the_o calling_n of_o the_o subject_n be_v to_o be_v obedient_a unto_o the_o magistrate_n not_o to_o rebel_v against_o they_o for_o if_o they_o do_v they_o strive_v against_o god_n himself_o and_o shall_v be_v punish_v of_o he_o another_o cause_n why_o christ_n be_v circumcise_v be_v 291._o id._n serm._n on_o the_o twelve_o day_n p._n 291._o to_o be_v obedient_a unto_o common_a order_n therefore_o he_o will_v suffer_v rather_o to_o be_v circumcise_v than_o to_o give_v occasion_n of_o hurly_n burly_n or_o uproar_n for_o the_o will_n of_o the_o father_n be_v that_o subject_n shall_v obey_v magistrate_n and_o keep_v order_n subjecti_fw-la estote_fw-la cuivis_fw-la potestati_fw-la be_v obedient_a unto_o they_o etc._n etc._n look_v what_o law_n and_o ordinance_n be_v make_v by_o the_o magistrate_n we_o ought_v to_o obey_v they_o and_o this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o well_o in_o spiritual_a matter_n as_o temporal_a matter_n so_o far_o forth_o as_o the_o law_n be_v not_o against_o god_n and_o his_o word_n when_o they_o will_v move_v we_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o god_n than_o we_o must_v say_v oportet_fw-la magis_fw-la obedire_fw-la deo_fw-la quam_fw-la hominibus_fw-la we_o must_v be_v more_o obedient_a unto_o god_n than_o man_n ☞_o ☞_o yet_o we_o may_v not_o withstand_v they_o with_o stoutness_n or_o rise_v up_o against_o they_o but_o suffer_v whatsoever_o they_o shall_v do_v unto_o we_o for_o we_o may_v for_o nothing_o in_o the_o world_n rebel_n against_o the_o office_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o the_o magistrate_n chap._n iii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n mary_n sect_n i._o upon_o the_o death_n of_o king_n edward_n vi_o so_o prevalent_a be_v the_o two_o family_n of_o northumberland_n and_o suffolk_n that_o they_o make_v a_o great_a party_n to_o oppose_v the_o legal_a succession_n of_o the_o right_a heir_n their_o abettor_n be_v countenance_v and_o encourage_v by_o the_o last_o testament_n of_o king_n edward_n but_o as_o 1._o as_o cent._n 16._o p._n 1._o fuller_n right_o observe_v the_o will_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o northumberland_n but_o whatever_o be_v do_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o lady_n jane_n grey_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o teach_v her_o child_n better_a and_o more_o wholesome_a doctrine_n and_o though_o archbishop_n cranmer_n be_v one_o of_o the_o subscriber_n to_o that_o will_n and_o to_o the_o letter_n send_v after_o edward_n the_o sixth_n death_n to_o queen_n mary_n yet_o there_o be_v much_o to_o be_v say_v in_o apology_n for_o he_o for_o first_o cranmer_z etc._n cranmer_z heyl._n hist_o of_o the_o refor_o p._n 152._o fox_n burnet_n and_o godwin_n etc._n etc._n of_o all_o the_o privy_a council_n be_v the_o last_o that_o stand_v out_o have_v at_o first_o positive_o refuse_v to_o sign_n the_o will_n and_o after_o much_o reason_n and_o many_o argument_n urge_v for_o the_o queen_n illegitimation_n require_v a_o long_a time_n of_o deliberation_n and_o at_o last_o can_v be_v overcome_v by_o nothing_o but_o the_o king_n be_v own_o restless_a importunity_n to_o who_o the_o archbishop_n have_v as_o he_o ought_v a_o great_a regard_n and_o this_o his_o resolution_n so_o prevail_v upon_o his_o judge_n that_o though_o at_o first_o they_o commit_v he_o to_o the_o tower_n with_o the_o lady_n jane_n 1289._o fox_n tom_fw-mi 2._o p._n 1289._o and_o the_o duke_n of_o northumberland_n son_n for_o high_a treason_n yet_o though_o they_o prosecute_v his_o fellow_n prisoner_n on_o that_o statute_n they_o let_v fall_v their_o action_n against_o he_o and_o prosecute_v he_o only_o for_o heresy_n to_o his_o great_a joy_n as_o fox_n relate_v it_o the_o same_o 1698._o same_o p_o 1698._o author_n assure_v we_o that_o dr._n heath_n afterward_o archbishop_n of_o york_n do_v affirm_v to_o one_o of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n friend_n that_o notwithstanding_o his_o attainder_n of_o treason_n the_o queen_n determination_n at_o that_o time_n be_v that_o cranmer_n shall_v only_o have_v be_v deprive_v of_o his_o archbishopric_n and_o have_v a_o sufficient_a live_n assign_v he_o with_o commandment_n to_o keep_v his_o house_n without_o meddle_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n second_o that_o the_o archbishop_n be_v encourage_v so_o to_o do_v ibid._n do_v id._n ibid._n by_o the_o example_n of_o all_o the_o noble_n of_o the_o realm_n and_o the_o state_n and_o judge_n sir_n james_n hale_v only_o except_v for_o the_o lord_n chief_a justice_n montague_n have_v after_o much_o ado_n subscribe_v the_o lawyer_n especial_o assure_v he_o that_o it_o be_v no_o breach_n of_o his_o former_a oath_n so_o to_o do_v and_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o if_o any_o thing_n exasperate_v queen_n mary_n against_o he_o it_o be_v not_o the_o sign_v of_o king_n edward_n will_n but_o her_o mother_n divorce_n which_o cranmer_n so_o active_o promote_v three_o the_o reason_n be_v specious_a both_o from_o 223._o from_o hâ—yl_n hist_o reform_v ann_n 1553._o p._n 151_o 152._o burn._n par_fw-fr 2._o p_o 223._o law_n and_o policy_n as_o they_o be_v then_o style_v that_o both_o the_o sister_n be_v declare_v illegitimate_a and_o that_o by_o act_n of_o parliament_n and_o that_o be_v they_o not_o so_o yet_o be_v but_o of_o the_o half_a blood_n to_o the_o king_n by_o the_o law_n they_o can_v not_o succeed_v nor_o can_v any_o foreigner_n by_o the_o same_o law._n and_o that_o the_o duchess_n of_o suffolk_n have_v wave_v her_o title_n and_o then_o the_o right_o be_v in_o the_o lady_n jane_n that_o this_o be_v the_o only_a way_n to_o preserve_v the_o nation_n from_o the_o vassalage_n and_o servitude_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o from_o subject_v the_o realm_n to_o foreigner_n if_o the_o sister_n shall_v marry_v out_o of_o it_o four_o 224._o par_fw-fr 2_o hist_o l._n 1._o p._n 224._o dr._n burnet_n affirm_v that_o as_o nothing_o but_o the_o king_n be_v own_o importunity_n can_v prevail_v on_o the_o archbishop_n so_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o he_o sign_v it_o only_o as_o a_o witness_n and_o not_o as_o counsellor_n according_a to_o a_o distinction_n then_o find_v out_o by_o sir_n william_n cecil_n secretary_n of_o state._n but_o last_o this_o act_n be_v no_o declaration_n of_o the_o archbishops_n judgement_n in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o deprivation_n deposition_n or_o resist_v of_o king_n against_o which_o he_o protest_v through_o the_o whole_a tenor_n of_o his_o life_n he_o it_o be_v that_o be_v if_o not_o the_o author_n 1697._o author_n fox_n p._n 1697._o yet_o the_o main_a contriver_n approver_n and_o publisher_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o reformation_n the_o catechism_n with_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n as_o also_o of_o the_o necessary_a erudition_n of_o a_o christian_a man._n in_o which_o book_n the_o power_n of_o king_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o obedience_n together_o with_o the_o wretched_a estate_n of_o rebel_n and_o such_o as_o resist_v authority_n be_v plain_o set_v forth_o he_o call_v the_o insurrection_n against_o 457_o against_o vide_fw-la herbert_n hâ—â—â—_n 3._o p._n 457_o king_n john_n as_o much_o as_o other_o magnify_v it_o and_o what_o follow_v it_o plain_a rebellion_n and_o have_v contrary_a to_o that_o truth_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v overpersuaded_n in_o this_o one_o particular_a he_o public_o
both_o their_o argument_n and_o authority_n sir_n john_n hayward_n ann._n 1603._o set_v out_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o part_n of_o that_o conference_n which_o be_v reprint_v ann._n 1683._o for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o zealous_a promoter_n of_o the_o bill_n of_o exclusion_n the_o book_n be_v write_v as_o himself_o in_o his_o dedicatory_a epistle_n tell_v the_o king_n in_o defence_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o prince_n and_o of_o succession_n according_a to_o proximity_n of_o blood_n and_o to_o maintain_v that_o the_o people_n have_v no_o lawful_a power_n to_o remove_v the_o one_o or_o repel_v the_o other_o the_o jesuit_n main_a argument_n be_v 3â—â—_n hayâ—_n pâ—â—_n 1._o ed_n 〈◊〉_d and_o p_o 3â—â—_n that_o succession_n to_o government_n by_o nearness_n of_o blood_n be_v not_o by_o law_n of_o nature_n or_o divine_a but_o by_o the_o humane_a and_o positive_a law_n of_o any_o commonwealth_n and_o consequent_o that_o it_o may_v upon_o just_a cause_n be_v alter_v by_o the_o same_o change_v the_o fashion_n of_o government_n and_o limit_v the_o same_o with_o what_o condition_n they_o please_v but_o the_o learned_a civilian_n confute_v the_o opinion_n with_o much_o reason_n 6._o pag._n 6._o and_o many_o very_a pertinent_a authority_n he_o grant_v that_o it_o be_v inconvenient_a to_o be_v govern_v by_o a_o king_n who_o be_v defective_a in_o body_n or_o mind_n but_o it_o be_v a_o great_a inconvenience_n by_o make_v a_o breach_n in_o this_o high_a point_n of_o state_n to_o open_v a_o entrance_n for_o all_o disorder_n wherein_o ambition_n and_o insolency_n may_v range_v at_o large_a when_o s._n peter_n term_n king_n a_o human_a creature_n etc._n c._n 2._o p._n 39_o 40_o etc._n etc._n 1_o pet._n 2._o he_o mean_v not_o as_o you_o interpret_v a_o thing_n create_v by_o man._n be_v a_o brutish_a creature_n to_o be_v take_v for_o a_o thing_n create_v by_o a_o beast_n if_o so_o than_o all_o creature_n shall_v be_v call_v divine_a because_o they_o be_v create_v by_o god_n to_o who_o it_o be_v proper_a to_o create_v and_o s._n paul_n say_v rom._n 13._o that_o all_o authority_n be_v the_o ordinance_n and_o institution_n of_o god._n it_o be_v evident_a that_o in_o the_o first_o heroical_a age_n the_o people_n be_v not_o govern_v by_o any_o positive_a law_n but_o their_o king_n do_v both_o judge_n and_o command_v by_o their_o word_n by_o their_o will_n by_o their_o absolute_a power_n without_o any_o restraint_n or_o direction_n but_o only_o of_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o when_o it_o grow_v troublesome_a and_o tedious_a for_o all_o the_o people_n to_o receive_v their_o right_n from_o one_o man_n law_n be_v invent_v as_o cicero_n say_v and_o when_o any_o people_n be_v subdue_v by_o arm_n law_n be_v lay_v like_o log_n upon_o their_o neck_n to_o keep_v they_o in_o more_o sure_a subjection_n parliament_n in_o all_o place_n have_v be_v erect_v by_o king_n so_o that_o neither_o law_n nor_o parliament_n be_v assign_v by_o the_o people_n for_o assistance_n and_o direction_n to_o their_o king_n we_o must_v judge_v fact_n by_o law_n and_o not_o law_n by_o fact_n or_o example_n which_o alciat_a and_o deciane_fw-la do_v term_v a_o golden_a law_n because_o there_o be_v no_o action_n either_o so_o impious_a or_o absurd_a which_o may_v not_o be_v parallel_v by_o example_n 46._o pag._n 46._o i_o never_o hear_v of_o christian_a prince_n who_o challenge_v infinite_a authority_n without_o limitation_n of_o any_o law_n either_o natural_a or_o divine_a but_o where_o you_o term_v it_o a_o absurd_a paradox_n that_o the_o people_n shall_v not_o have_v power_n to_o chasten_v their_o prince_n and_o upon_o just_a consideration_n to_o remove_v he_o i_o be_o content_a to_o join_v with_o you_o upon_o the_o issue_n 47._o pag._n 47._o have_v you_o no_o text_n of_o scripture_n no_o father_n of_o the_o church_n no_o law_n no_o reason_n to_o allege_v do_v not_o the_o apostle_n 1_o pet._n 2.10_o 13._o judas_n 8._o rom._n 13._o tit._n 3.1_o 1_o tim._n 2.1_o oblige_v we_o to_o pray_v for_o and_o obey_v king_n but_o perhaps_o you_o will_v say_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o mean_v this_o of_o wicked_a prince_n the_o apostle_n speak_v general_o of_o all_o s._n peter_n 1.2.18_o make_v express_a mention_n of_o evil_a lord_n and_o what_o prince_n have_v ever_o be_v more_o either_o irreligious_a or_o tyrannical_a than_o caligula_n tiberius_n nero_n the_o infamy_n of_o their_o age_n under_o who_o empire_n the_o apostle_n do_v both_o live_v 51._o pag._n 50_o 51._o and_o write_v i_o will_v give_v you_o a_o example_n of_o another_o time_n nabuchadnezzar_n king_n of_o assyria_n waste_v all_o palestina_n take_v jerusalem_n slay_v the_o king_n burn_v the_o temple_n take_v away_o the_o holy_a vessel_n and_o treasure_n the_o residue_n he_o permit_v to_o the_o cruelty_n and_o spoil_n of_o his_o unmerciful_a soldier_n who_o defile_v all_o place_n with_o rape_n ruin_n and_o blood._n after_o the_o glut_n of_o this_o butchery_n the_o people_n which_o remain_v he_o lead_v captive_a into_o chaldea_n and_o there_o command_v ☜_o ☜_o that_o whosoever_o refuse_v to_o worship_v his_o golden_a image_n shall_v be_v cast_v into_o a_o fiery_a furnace_n what_o cruelty_n what_o impiety_n be_v comparable_a to_o this_o and_o yet_o the_o prophet_n jeremy_n c._n 29.7_o and_o baruch_n c._n 1.11_o do_v write_v to_o those_o captive_a jew_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o prosperity_n and_o life_n of_o he_o and_o baltasar_n his_o son_n that_o their_o day_n may_v be_v upon_o earth_n as_o the_o day_n of_o heaven_n and_o ezekiel_n c._n 17._o both_o blame_n and_o threaten_v zedekiah_n for_o his_o disloyalty_n in_o revolt_a from_o nabuchadnezzar_n who_o homager_n and_o tributary_n he_o be_v what_o answer_n will_v you_o make_v to_o this_o example_n prince_n be_v the_o immediate_a minister_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o he_o call_v nabuchadnezzar_n his_o servant_n and_o the_o prophet_n esay_n call_v cyrus_n a_o profane_a and_o heathen_a king_n the_o lord_n anoint_v in_o regard_n hereof_o david_n call_v they_o god_n and_o if_o they_o do_v abuse_v their_o power_n ☜_o ☜_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v judge_v by_o their_o subject_n as_o be_v both_o inferior_a and_o naked_a of_o authority_n because_o all_o jurisdiction_n within_o their_o realm_n be_v derive_v from_o they_o which_o their_o presence_n only_o do_v silence_n and_o suspend_v but_o god_n reserve_v they_o to_o the_o sore_a trial_n horrible_o and_o sudden_o say_v the_o wise_a man_n will_v the_o lord_n appear_v unto_o they_o and_o a_o hard_a judgement_n shall_v they_o have_v 52._o pag._n 52._o if_o he_o command_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v lawful_a we_o must_v manifest_v our_o obedience_n by_o ready_a perform_n if_o he_o enjoin_v we_o those_o action_n that_o be_v evil_a we_o must_v show_v our_o subjection_n by_o patient_a endure_a it_o be_v god_n only_o who_o set_v king_n in_o their_o state_n it_o be_v he_o only_o who_o may_v remove_v they_o 2_o chron._n 1._o prov._n 28.2_o 2_o chron._n 28.6_o and_o therefore_o we_o endure_v with_o patience_n unseasonable_a wether_n unfruitful_a year_n and_o other_o like_a punishment_n of_o god_n so_o must_v we_o tolerate_v the_o imperfection_n of_o prince_n and_o quiet_o expect_v either_o reformation_n or_o else_o a_o change_n this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n 53._o pag._n 53._o even_o against_o their_o most_o mortal_a persecutor_n in_o a_o word_n the_o current_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v in_o this_o point_n concurrent_a insomuch_o as_o among_o they_o all_o there_o be_v not_o one_o fond_a not_o any_o one_o one_o be_v a_o small_a number_n and_o yet_o i_o say_v confident_o again_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o who_o have_v let_v fall_v so_o soose_a a_o speech_n as_o may_v be_v strain_v to_o a_o contrary_a sense_n how_o then_o be_v you_o of_o late_o become_v both_o so_o active_a and_o resolute_a to_o cut_v in_o sunder_o the_o reins_o of_o obedience_n the_o very_a sinew_n of_o government_n and_o order_n 54._o pag._n 54._o neither_o be_v the_o devil_n ever_o able_a until_o in_o late_a decline_a time_n to_o possess_v the_o heart_n of_o christian_n with_o these_o curse_a opinion_n which_o do_v evermore_o beget_v a_o world_n of_o murder_n rape_n ruin_n and_o desolation_n for_o tell_v i_o what_o if_o the_o prince_n who_o you_o persuade_v the_o people_n you_o have_v power_n to_o depose_v be_v able_a to_o make_v and_o maintain_v his_o party_n what_o if_o other_o prince_n who_o it_o do_v concern_v as_o well_o in_o honour_n to_o see_v the_o law_n of_o nation_n observe_v as_o also_o in_o policy_n to_o break_v those_o proceed_n which_o may_v form_v precedent_n against_o themselves_o do_v adjoyn_v to_o the_o side_n what_o if_o whilst_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o people_n be_v as_o be_v the_o frog_n and_o the_o mouse_n in_o the_o heat_n of_o their_o encounter_n some_o
great_a sin_n this_o perhaps_o he_o speak_v like_o a_o stoic_a but_o it_o be_v also_o speak_v like_o a_o great_a lawyer_n for_o the_o roman_a lawyer_n be_v great_a follower_n of_o that_o sect_n of_o philosopher_n 13._o rom._n 13._o the_o power_n of_o a_o prince_n be_v by_o divine_a right_n not_o by_o the_o sole_a constitution_n of_o men._n suppose_v a_o prince_n go_v about_o to_o destroy_v his_o own_o country_n 103._o p._n 103._o as_o nero_n do_v even_o tyranny_n be_v more_o tolerable_a than_o anarchy_n 〈◊〉_d what_o happen_v when_o nero_n be_v slay_v in_o the_o reign_v of_o the_o three_o follow_a prince_n 107._o p._n 105_o 106_o 107._o which_o last_v but_o a_o few_o month_n more_o blood_n be_v spill_v than_o in_o the_o 14_o year_n of_o nero_n be_v government_n when_o it_o be_v object_v that_o we_o owe_v more_o to_o our_o country_n than_o our_o prince_n he_o flat_o deny_v it_o affirm_v that_o the_o very_a heathen_n know_v that_o god_n send_v evil_a prince_n and_o that_o to_o reclaim_v man_n from_o their_o sin_n and_o that_o god_n have_v leave_v we_o remedy_n for_o such_o evil_n such_o as_o repentance_n of_o our_o vice_n obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n ☞_o ☞_o thereby_o to_o incline_v they_o to_o be_v kind_a and_o gentle_a patience_n to_o take_v off_o the_o edge_n of_o their_o fury_n 112._o p._n 112._o and_o sigh_n and_o tear_n if_o the_o case_n of_o the_o low_a country_n be_v object_v and_o that_o our_o excellent_a queen_n elizabeth_n both_o praise_v and_o defend_v they_o the_o same_o answer_n must_v serve_v for_o this_o as_o for_o all_o example_n that_o we_o must_v judge_v not_o according_a to_o example_n but_o according_a to_o law_n or_o the_o case_n of_o the_o man_n of_o libnah_n who_o rebel_v against_o jehoram_n 2_o chron._n 21.10_o be_v insist_v on_o we_o must_v answer_v say_v drusius_n and_o so_o we_o have_v another_o witness_n to_o this_o truth_n the_o learned_a drusius_n that_o every_o action_n that_o be_v relate_v in_o holy_a scripture_n be_v not_o praise_v nor_o be_v the_o cause_n good_a that_o because_o the_o prince_n have_v desert_v the_o true_a religion_n therefore_o they_o may_v desert_v he_o for_o the_o christian_n do_v not_o desert_n the_o apostate_n julian_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o that_o action_n be_v not_o to_o be_v make_v a_o pattern_n that_o be_v do_v contrary_a to_o reason_n and_o law_n nor_o do_v our_o defence_n of_o the_o dutch_a confirm_v the_o justice_n of_o their_o cause_n for_o we_o may_v just_o defend_v those_o who_o themselves_o be_v engage_v in_o a_o unjust_a war_n 116._o p._n 116._o as_o i_o have_v in_o more_o than_o one_o place_n prove_v as_o to_o this_o fact_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n if_o equal_v have_v no_o power_n one_o over_o another_o how_o much_o less_o have_v a_o inferior_a power_n oveâ—_n his_o superior_a a_o subject_a over_o his_o prince_n he_o shall_v be_v restrain_v by_o his_o superior_a who_o be_v god_n be_v it_o not_o in_o every_o man_n mouth_n that_o a_o prince_n have_v no_o other_o judge_n but_o god_n shame_n and_o conscience_n 123._o p._n 118._o p._n 121_o 122_o 123._o and_o honour_n may_v check_v they_o but_o not_o their_o subject_n obj._n but_o do_v not_o aquinas_n luther_n peter_n martyr_n and_o beza_n allow_v of_o resistance_n answ_n the_o book_n de_fw-fr regimine_fw-la principis_fw-la be_v not_o aquinas_n be_v say_v sigonius_n lib._n 17._o the_o regn_n ital._n luther_n be_v deceive_v by_o the_o german_a lawyer_n and_o bring_v to_o alter_v his_o opinion_n for_o the_o worse_o and_o what_o he_o speak_v he_o say_v only_o of_o feudatary_n and_o of_o a_o defensive_a war._n martyr_n be_v sway_v by_o example_n not_o reason_n as_o if_o because_o the_o jew_n resist_v the_o macedonian_n and_o roman_n who_o subject_n they_o be_v not_o therefore_o subject_n may_v resist_v their_o lawful_a sovereign_n the_o example_n of_o st._n ambrose_n do_v not_o reach_v this_o case_n for_o he_o use_v no_o force_n nor_o have_v he_o any_o right_a to_o deny_v the_o temple_n to_o the_o emperor_n which_o be_v he_o and_o beza_n say_v only_o etc._n p._n 12â—_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o law_n must_v authorise_v such_o resistance_n but_o there_o be_v cogent_a reason_n to_o incline_v to_o the_o practice_n of_o passive_a obedience_n 1._o it_o be_v a_o rule_n that_o we_o must_v not_o speak_v evil_a of_o the_o prince_n 2._o force_v towards_o a_o father_n be_v unlawful_a therefore_o towards_o a_o prince_n 3._o a_o less_o evil_a be_v not_o to_o be_v remove_v if_o a_o great_a will_v follow_v 4._o if_o a_o man_n in_o defence_n of_o his_o mother_n ought_v not_o to_o resist_v his_o father_n neither_o ought_v he_o to_o resist_v his_o prince_n in_o defence_n of_o his_o country_n 5._o no_o one_o can_v depose_v a_o prince_n but_o he_o who_o make_v he_o but_o the_o people_n do_v not_o make_v he_o etc._n etc._n 6._o no_o evil_n be_v to_o be_v do_v that_o good_a may_v come_v of_o it_o 7._o how_o can_v a_o king_n have_v absolute_a power_n when_o he_o have_v so_o many_o ephori_fw-la over_o he_o as_o he_o have_v subject_n 8._o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_n plato_n and_o tully_n if_o it_o be_v object_v that_o plato_n say_v that_o parent_n when_o they_o grow_v mad_a must_v be_v restrain_v and_o that_o other_o say_v that_o a_o tyrant_n be_v a_o madman_n i_o answer_v we_o constitute_v a_o guardian_n over_o a_o mad_a prince_n ☜_o ☜_o but_o we_o deny_v that_o a_o cruel_a tyrannical_a prince_n be_v to_o be_v reckon_v a_o madman_n plato_n and_o tully_n and_o bartolus_n be_v of_o the_o opinion_n 132._o p._n 132._o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o just_a cause_n of_o rebel_a against_o or_o resist_v a_o prince_n the_o sentence_n of_o mr._n l'hospital_n be_v observable_a that_o the_o faction_n of_o the_o league_n be_v very_o potent_a the_o defence_n the_o huguenot_n make_v seem_v necessary_a but_o that_o only_o the_o king_n cause_n be_v just_a that_o both_o the_o hugonot_n and_o leaguer_n be_v guilty_a of_o wage_n war_n against_o their_o king_n but_o the_o hugonot_n in_o a_o lesser_a degree_n because_o the_o necessity_n of_o self_n defence_n be_v more_o excusable_a than_o the_o ambition_n of_o a_o crown_n buâ—_n no_o cause_n be_v just_a but_o the_o king_n be_v for_o there_o can_v be_v any_o just_a cause_n of_o resist_v a_o lawful_a prince_n sect_n vii_o the_o treasonable_a design_n of_o garnet_n and_o his_o accomplice_n give_v occasion_n to_o the_o make_n and_o impose_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n as_o good_a law_n general_o owe_v their_o rise_n and_o original_a to_o man_n ungoverable_a passion_n and_o irregular_a manner_n but_o no_o soon_o do_v the_o oath_n appear_v but_o out_o come_v two_o breves_fw-la of_o pope_n paul_n the_o five_o to_o forbid_v the_o take_n of_o it_o and_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n letter_n to_o the_o archpriest_n blackwel_n upon_o the_o same_o account_n to_o these_o adversary_n that_o learned_a king_n write_v a_o answer_n tripici_n nodo_fw-la triplex_fw-la cuneus_fw-la and_o immediate_o book_n multiply_v on_o both_o side_n to_o a_o great_a number_n bellarmine_n gretser_n suarez_n eudaemon_n johannes_n scioppius_n becanus_n parson_n and_o other_o attempt_v to_o relieve_v the_o baffle_a papacy_n while_o bishop_n andrews_n bishop_n barlow_n bishop_n buckeridge_n bishopt_a abbot_n bishop_n moreton_n bishop_n prideaux_n isaac_n casaubon_n burhil_n thompson_n collins_n and_o other_o stout_o defend_v their_o king_n as_o they_o ought_v and_o though_o their_o argument_n seem_v particular_o level_v against_o the_o papist_n yet_o by_o parity_n of_o reason_n they_o condemn_v all_o such_o for_o the_o like_a opinion_n and_o practice_n whoever_o assert_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o they_o it_o be_v a_o subject_a worth_n a_o wise_a man_n pain_n who_o have_v ability_n and_o leisure_n to_o give_v a_o accurate_a account_n of_o that_o controversy_n but_o i_o shall_v only_o cite_v the_o author_n as_o they_o occur_v and_o make_v for_o the_o present_a purpose_n the_o king_n opinion_n we_o need_v not_o doubt_v of_o since_o the_o severe_a enemy_n of_o this_o doctrine_n confess_v that_o it_o have_v be_v a_o commendable_a policy_n in_o prince_n to_o popagate_v such_o opinion_n nor_o have_v the_o atheistical_a politician_n spare_v even_o solomon_n himself_o as_o he_o serve_v his_o own_o and_o not_o the_o interest_n of_o truth_n when_o he_o say_v by_o i_o king_n reign_v bishop_n andrews_n sentiment_n have_v be_v publish_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v other_o passage_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o same_o author_n 804._o author_n vol._n of_o serm._n p._n 803_o 804._o upon_o misconceive_a this_o point_n some_o have_v fall_v into_o a_o fancy_n that_o his_o anointed_n may_v forfeit_v their_o tenure_n and_o so_o cease_v to_o be_v he_o if_o after_o he_o be_v anoint_v he_o grow_v defective_a prove_v a_o tyrant_n fall_v to_o favour_n
infant_n age_n of_o the_o church_n who_o torture_n make_v happy_a infamy_n glorious_a the_o contempt_n of_o gold_n rich_a and_o the_o crown_n not_o of_o a_o kingdom_n but_o martyrdom_n make_v august_a and_o as_o truth_n be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o climate_n so_o be_v this_o learned_a man_n in_o whatsoever_o place_n providence_n fix_v for_o when_o he_o come_v into_o england_n he_o have_v the_o same_o notion_n as_o full_o appear_v by_o his_o epipistle_n to_o fronto_n ducaeus_n write_v ann._n 1611._o wherein_o discourse_v of_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n observation_n of_o old_a that_o man_n preposterous_a zeal_n have_v destroy_v their_o charity_n he_o add_v but_o good_a god_n 1611._o pag._n 82_o lond._n 1611._o have_v the_o father_n live_v in_o our_o age_n what_o complaint_n will_v he_o have_v make_v to_o see_v so_o many_o man_n act_v by_o a_o preposterous_a zeal_n under_o the_o pretext_n of_o religion_n and_o piety_n most_o wicked_o and_o irreligious_o not_o only_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n about_o trifle_n but_o undertake_v rebellion_n treason_n most_o cruel_a massacre_n of_o innocent_a people_n overthrow_v of_o lawful_a government_n and_o the_o murder_n of_o prince_n this_o be_v your_o privilege_n at_o this_o time_n of_o day_n as_o he_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n that_o not_o only_o the_o grave_a citizen_n and_o senator_n of_o a_o nation_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a convention_n though_o what_o they_o shall_v do_v of_o this_o kind_n be_v unlawful_a but_o even_o the_o mobile_n assume_v to_o themselves_o a_o power_n of_o abdicate_a king_n forfeit_v their_o kingdom_n and_o give_v they_o to_o who_o they_o please_v and_o of_o abolish_n all_o law_n under_o the_o pretext_n of_o piety_n which_o villainy_n no_o religion_n though_o never_o so_o profane_a and_o impious_a except_o you_o mean_v the_o popish_a ever_o allow_v etc._n p._n 100_o etc._n etc._n or_o have_v ever_o former_o allow_v garnet_n be_v chief_a crime_n be_v that_o he_o have_v either_o forget_v or_o neglect_a s._n paul_n be_v advice_n consent_v to_o the_o do_v of_o evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o this_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v do_v have_v he_o demonstrate_v himself_o a_o true_a follower_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o what_o precept_n or_o example_n bid_v he_o of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n for_o his_o so_o do_v who_o be_v a_o lamb_n without_o blemish_n and_o reprove_v the_o preposterous_a zeal_n of_o james_n and_o john_n the_o apostle_n with_o you_o know_v not_o what_o spirit_n you_o be_v of_o i._n e._n you_o think_v your_o zeal_n be_v commendable_a which_o hate_v the_o samaritan_n and_o will_v destroy_v they_o but_o i_o do_v not_o require_v such_o a_o cruel_a sanguinary_a and_o destructive_a zeal_n from_o my_o follower_n what_o i_o require_v be_v charity_n that_o be_v patient_a edify_v and_o which_o cover_v a_o multitude_n of_o sin_n this_o i_o approve_v of_o and_o this_o i_o will_v have_v practise_v by_o those_o to_o who_o i_o be_o to_o leave_v my_o peace_n this_o he_o will_v not_o have_v do_v have_v he_o remember_v 105._o p._n 104_o 105._o how_o severe_o our_o holy_a saviour_n chastise_v peter_n when_o he_o rash_o cut_v off_o malchus_n be_v ear._n but_o zealot_n be_v very_o seldom_o remove_v from_o their_o purpose_n by_o any_o consideration_n of_o law_n either_o divine_a or_o humane_a whatever_o school_n teach_v this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o christian_n it_o be_v the_o school_n of_o antinhrist_n and_o of_o satan_n for_o the_o devil_n be_v a_o murderer_n from_o the_o beginning_n ☞_o ☞_o a_o true_a abeddon_n and_o apollyon_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n jesus_n christ_n be_v perfect_o contrary_a to_o this_o for_o he_o prescribe_v no_o other_o remedy_n to_o his_o disciple_n against_o all_o manner_n of_o injury_n but_o flight_n patience_n and_o prayer_n that_o rejoice_v in_o hope_n be_v patient_a in_o tribulation_n and_o pray_v continual_o as_o the_o apostle_n advise_v they_o may_v triumph_v over_o all_o their_o adversary_n these_o be_v the_o only_a arm_n that_o the_o apostle_n use_v wherever_o they_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o gospel_n these_o be_v the_o only_a weapon_n which_o the_o father_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n only_o know_v no_o man_n take_v arm_n or_o raise_v rebellion_n against_o his_o prince_n these_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o hildebrandine_n doctrine_n which_o fly_v at_o the_o crown_n of_o emperor_n king_n and_o prince_n etc._n etc._n sect_n ix_o against_o this_o modest_a and_o learned_a epistle_n of_o isaac_n casaubon_n do_v eudaemon_n johannes_n write_v which_o dr._n prideaux_n 76._o prideaux_n pr._n at_o oxford_n 1614_o c._n 2._o p._n 76._o afterward_o the_o king_n professor_n of_o divinity_n and_o bishop_n of_o worcester_n answer_v in_o which_o he_o compare_v the_o jesuit_n and_o buchanan_n and_o knox_n together_o brand_a they_o just_o with_o the_o name_n of_o traitor_n as_o king_n james_n have_v do_v before_o he_o and_o aver_v 107._o p._n 107._o that_o the_o popish_a writer_n breed_v in_o the_o school_n of_o hildebrand_n call_v a_o lawful_a king_n a_o tyrant_n if_o excommunicate_v by_o the_o pope_n whereas_o a_o tyrant_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sorbon_n and_o of_o the_o man_n of_o ancient_a sincerity_n and_o simplicity_n be_v oppose_v to_o a_o lawful_a prince_n and_o signify_v one_o who_o have_v invade_v a_o empire_n that_o be_v not_o his_o own_o by_o force_n and_o evil_a art_n and_o then_o add_v if_o a_o apostate_n shall_v reign_v in_o france_n 109._o p._n 109._o or_o england_n who_o exceed_v julian_n or_o the_o grand_a signior_n it_o be_v not_o the_o duty_n of_o his_o subject_n to_o dethrone_v he_o for_o who_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_a and_o be_v innocent_a ☜_o ☜_o do_v the_o israelite_n attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o nabuchadnezzar_n or_o the_o christian_n against_o julian_n and_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n do_v they_o use_v any_o other_o weapon_n beside_o their_o prayer_n and_o their_o tear_n let_v we_o use_v these_o arm_n and_o if_o the_o king_n do_v amiss_o let_v we_o expect_v when_o god_n will_v punish_v he_o let_v not_o his_o subject_n tumultuous_o oppose_v he_o and_o whereas_o mariana_n have_v affirm_v 123._o p._n 123._o that_o when_o prince_n open_o invade_v the_o right_n of_o their_o subject_n and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n leave_v to_o maintain_v the_o public_a safety_n than_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n and_o murder_v king_n he_o reply_v here_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o the_o patience_n of_o the_o subject_n the_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n the_o sacred_a authority_n of_o prince_n confer_v on_o they_o immediate_o by_o god_n the_o duty_n of_o subjection_n not_o only_a when_o we_o live_v easy_a under_o the_o government_n for_o our_o profit_n but_o when_o we_o suffer_v under_o it_o for_o conscience_n sake_n by_o the_o maxim_n of_o the_o jesuit_n 131._o p._n 130_o 131._o the_o people_n be_v make_v the_o king_n judge_n to_o inquire_v into_o his_o fault_n and_o to_o punish_v he_o as_o they_o think_v fit_a when_o he_o do_v amiss_o what_o difference_n be_v there_o if_o this_o be_v true_a between_o the_o right_n of_o prince_n and_o their_o subject_n a_o subject_a break_v the_o law_n and_o he_o be_v punish_v by_o the_o king_n the_o king_n violate_v his_o promise_n and_o his_o subject_n tell_v he_o we_o will_v not_o have_v this_o man_n long_o to_o rule_v over_o we_o admirable_a security_n of_o the_o person_n and_o crown_n of_o prince_n we_o obey_v our_o prince_n for_o conscience_n sake_n 60._o p._n 60._o we_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v immediate_o constitute_v by_o god_n if_o they_o rule_v well_o they_o be_v god_n great_a blessing_n if_o they_o degenerate_a into_o apostasy_n or_o tyranny_n they_o be_v god_n scourge_v to_o punish_v the_o sin_n of_o a_o people_n as_o 2._o as_o rom._n 13._o and_o in_o 1_o pet._n 2._o calvin_n say_v true_o if_o a_o king_n abuse_v his_o power_n he_o shall_v render_v a_o account_n to_o god_n in_o time_n but_o for_o the_o present_a he_o do_v not_o lose_v his_o authority_n we_o urge_v not_o compact_a but_o we_o pour_v out_o our_o prayer_n our_o bishop_n do_v advise_v not_o threaten_v 7._o threaten_v id._n serm._n on_o gowry_n conspir_n p._n 4_o 6_o 7._o the_o same_o learned_a bishop_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o the_o 5_o of_o august_n at_o s._n mary_n before_o the_o university_n preach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n when_o occasion_n be_v offer_v howsoever_o they_o otherwise_o strive_v to_o appear_v good_a subject_n traitor_n will_v be_v ever_o ready_a to_o vent_v their_o treason_n hypocritical_a traitor_n watch_v their_o time_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o vent_v their_o villainy_n upon_o the_o least_o advantage_n in_o the_o 2_o king_n 19.37_o where_o we_o read_v that_o adrammelech_n and_o sharezer_n slay_v their_o
father_n at_o his_o devotion_n instead_o of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o son_n in_o the_o original_a we_o find_v the_o vowel_n set_v in_o the_o teâ—â—_n which_o be_v somewhat_o strange_a in_o that_o tongue_n without_o their_o consonant_n ☞_o ☞_o perhaps_o to_o intimate_v close_o that_o so_o many_o circumstance_n concur_v otherwise_o for_o the_o aggravation_n of_o the_o offence_n as_o subject_n to_o lay_v violent_a hand_n on_o a_o king_n and_o that_o in_o the_o temple_n and_o that_o at_o his_o devotion_n to_o add_v further_o that_o it_o be_v do_v by_o his_o own_o son_n however_o it_o be_v more_o vocal_a than_o the_o blood_n of_o abel_n yet_o the_o manner_n of_o set_v it_o down_o shall_v show_v it_o also_o to_o be_v scelus_fw-la infandum_fw-la a_o wickedness_n too_o monstruous_a to_o be_v full_o express_v two_o son_n there_o be_v that_o david_n have_v who_o he_o especial_o as_o it_o be_v dote_v upon_o above_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o child_n absalon_n and_o adonijah_n and_o both_o of_o these_o take_v their_o advantage_n as_o far_o as_o in_o they_o lay_v to_o tumble_v their_o age_a father_n down_o from_o his_o throne_n and_o bury_v he_o alive_a to_o make_v way_n for_o their_o prodigious_a and_o preposterous_a purpose_n the_o former_a by_o the_o people_n favour_n which_o he_o have_v get_v by_o his_o hypocritical_a popularity_n the_o latter_a by_o his_o father_n feebleness_n back_v himself_o by_o the_o countenance_n of_o wicked_a joab_n and_o disloyal_a abiathar_n this_o hard_a measure_n receive_v good_a king_n david_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o those_o of_o who_o he_o best_o deserve_v he_o see_v the_o law_n of_o nature_n violate_v conscience_n of_o so_o heinous_a a_o fact_n contemn_v his_o indulgence_n repay_v with_o monstrous_a ingratitude_n his_o try_a valour_n outbrave_v by_o his_o own_o subject_n 8._o pag._n 8._o but_o the_o judge_n of_o all_o the_o world_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o like_a passion_n with_o we_o none_o shall_v touch_v his_o anoint_v for_o evil_a but_o evil_o shall_v hunt_v those_o wicked_a person_n to_o destroy_v they_o 10._o p._n 10._o godoliah_n be_v too_o confident_a on_o his_o own_o innocency_n and_o the_o loyalty_n of_o those_o that_o speak_v he_o fair_a but_o the_o event_n prove_v it_o too_o true_a for_o his_o security_n give_v the_o advantage_n which_o the_o traitor_n take_v perform_v that_o most_o wicked_a design_n which_o make_v all_o the_o miserable_a remnant_n of_o israel_n to_o smart_v for_o it_o 12._o p._n 11_o 12._o they_o who_o hold_v such_o ground_n in_o their_o school_n that_o the_o pope_n may_v make_v void_a the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n that_o subject_n have_v take_v to_o their_o lawful_a prince_n that_o upon_o a_o pretence_n they_o be_v fall_v from_o the_o church_n and_o turn_v heretic_n he_o may_v depose_v they_o and_o that_o be_v so_o depose_v they_o may_v be_v lawful_o murder_v by_o their_o subject_n what_o hope_n may_v remain_v that_o such_o so_o breed_v so_o teach_v so_o believe_v will_v ever_o prove_v loyal_a a_o traitor_n be_v a_o man_n of_o belial_n 18._o p._n 16_o 18._o who_o to_o the_o disgrace_n of_o himself_o and_o his_o whole_a family_n impious_o conceiu_v and_o rebellious_o vent_v his_o hatred_n and_o disloyalty_n against_o his_o lawful_a sovereign_n treason_n be_v of_o a_o deep_a tincture_n than_o other_o sin_n deserve_v a_o heavy_a doom_n and_o therrfore_o of_o all_o true_a christian_n the_o more_o earnest_o to_o be_v detest_v 23._o p._n 22_o 23._o have_v these_o man_n remember_v what_o the_o wise_a king_n solomon_n have_v leave_v they_o for_o a_o better_a direction_n prov._n 8._o by_o i_o king_n reign_n etc._n etc._n they_o may_v have_v find_v that_o the_o bond_n of_o obedience_n to_o prince_n be_v not_o so_o loose_o knit_v by_o god_n that_o subject_n may_v dissolve_v it_o at_o their_o pleasure_n or_o upon_o any_o discontent_n or_o injury_n whatsoever_o cry_n we_o have_v no_o part_n and_o renounce_v our_o inheritance_n for_o as_o a_o head_n never_o so_o rheumatic_a and_o the_o fountain_n of_o all_o disease_n in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o member_n may_v not_o be_v therefore_o part_v from_o they_o for_o fear_n of_o a_o worse_a inconvenience_n neither_o can_v the_o member_n upbraid_v it_o as_o the_o apostle_n and_o nature_n teach_v we_o with_o these_o contemptuous_a word_n ☜_o ☜_o i_o have_v no_o need_n of_o thou_o so_o the_o head_n in_o the_o body_n politic_a must_v keep_v his_o place_n howsoever_o till_o that_o high_a authority_n take_v it_o off_o who_o first_o set_v it_o on_o to_o change_v it_o for_o a_o better_a the_o more_o pernicious_a in_o reform_a state_n and_o commonwealth_n be_v the_o wicked_a band_n of_o antichrist_n who_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o sever_v those_o who_o god_n have_v so_o link_v together_o what_o other_o conclusion_n do_v they_o drive_v at_o in_o all_o their_o volume_n against_o the_o king_n supremacy_n and_o subject_n oath_n of_o allegiance_n but_o to_o make_v their_o follower_n conceit_n that_o they_o have_v no_o part_n in_o king_n james_n sect_n x._o william_n barclay_n though_o a_o romanist_n have_v write_v six_o book_n against_o the_o enemy_n of_o monarchy_n buchanan_n junius_n brutus_n boucher_n and_o other_o cardinal_z bellarmine_n think_v himself_o so_o near_o concern_v in_o the_o controversy_n as_o to_o write_v a_o answer_n to_o the_o learned_a scotchman_n barclay_n be_v dead_a dr._n buckeridge_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n undertake_v the_o papal_a champion_n 1614_o lond._n 1614_o and_o in_o two_o book_n full_o handle_v the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o depose_v king_n and_o have_v assert_v 11._o assert_v lib._n 1._o c._n 1._o p._n 11._o that_o authority_n and_o obedience_n be_v relative_n ground_v on_o the_o commandment_n of_o honour_v our_o parent_n and_o etc._n and_o câ—p_n 8_o p._n 1â—0_o etc._n etc._n that_o all_o the_o ancient_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n that_o king_n be_v inferior_a only_o to_o god_n and_o superior_a to_o all_o other_o person_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v depose_v only_o by_o god_n because_o inferior_n have_v no_o authority_n over_o their_o superior_n and_o that_o their_o misdemeanour_n be_v not_o punishable_a by_o their_o subject_n since_o they_o have_v no_o judge_n but_o god_n alone_o he_o cite_v s._n 217._o s._n lib._n 2._o c._n 3._o p._n 217._o paul_n rom._n 13.1_o that_o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o general_a sentence_n and_o that_o therefore_o the_o power_n of_o king_n be_v from_o god_n and_o not_o from_o the_o people_n he_o that_o resist_v resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n this_o also_o be_v a_o general_a sentence_n and_o bind_v all_o traitor_n and_o parricide_n who_o conspire_v against_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v who_o raise_v sedition_n and_o tumult_n take_v arm_n and_o muster_v force_n against_o king_n though_o they_o be_v excommunicate_v and_o depose_v 281._o lib._n 2._o c._n 6._o p._n 281._o and_o when_o bellarmine_n have_v object_v that_o the_o power_n of_o king_n be_v not_o immediate_o from_o god_n because_o man_n by_o a_o certain_a natural_a instinct_n choose_v themselves_o magistrate_n by_o who_o they_o be_v govern_v he_o prove_v at_o large_a that_o though_o the_o form_n of_o government_n i._n e._n whether_o it_o be_v a_o monarchy_n aristocracy_n or_o democracy_n be_v from_o man_n yet_o the_o power_n be_v alone_o and_o immediate_o from_o god._n every_o king_n sit_v on_o his_o throne_n as_o a_o god_n i_o have_v say_v you_o be_v god_n but_o can_v the_o people_n choose_v and_o constitute_v a_o deputy_n in_o god_n stead_n can_v they_o erect_v god_n throne_n and_o communicate_v his_o power_n to_o man_n without_o his_o consent_n power_n therefore_o be_v immediate_o from_o god_n although_o it_o be_v give_v to_o this_o or_o that_o particular_a person_n by_o the_o mediation_n of_o the_o people_n 282._o p._n 282._o paternal_a and_o regal_a power_n be_v the_o same_o in_o essence_n though_o they_o differ_v in_o extent_n what_o a_o father_n be_v in_o one_o family_n that_o a_o be_v king_n in_o many_o family_n what_o then_o do_v the_o power_n of_o adam_n over_o his_o son_n and_o nephew_n and_o all_o mankind_n depend_v on_o their_o consent_n or_o do_v it_o flow_v from_o god_n and_o nature_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o be_v hereditary_a prince_n who_o be_v not_o make_v but_o bear_v so_o make_v king_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n when_o in_o the_o same_o instant_n in_o which_o the_o father_n die_v the_o son_n be_v king_n 289._o p._n 289._o if_o the_o power_n of_o king_n be_v not_o institute_v by_o man_n without_o god_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v destroy_v by_o man_n without_o god_n grant_v we_o the_o proposition_n true_a that_o god_n do_v give_v kingdom_n to_o the_o subject_n with_o the_o consent_n of_o their_o subject_n 290._o p._n 290._o for_o god_n can_v confer_v and_o transfer_v kingdom_n by_o man_n and_o without_o
they_o by_o second_o cause_n and_o without_o they_o but_o because_o god_n do_v this_o sometime_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n as_o he_o transfer_v the_o kingdom_n of_o saul_n to_o david_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o joram_n to_o jehu_n and_o sometime_o do_v it_o without_o the_o people_n consent_n as_o he_o transfer_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o canaanite_n to_o the_o jew_n that_o of_o the_o mede_n to_o cyrus_n that_o of_o the_o persian_n to_o alexander_n and_o of_o many_o other_o kingdom_n to_o the_o roman_n will_v it_o therefore_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o people_n without_o god_n without_o any_o express_a relation_n of_o his_o will_n to_o dethrone_v their_o king_n and_o take_v from_o they_o their_o authority_n ☜_o ☜_o if_o god_n and_o the_o people_n make_v king_n than_o the_o people_n without_o god_n and_o without_o a_o express_a revelation_n of_o his_o will_n can_v depose_v their_o king_n god_n be_v the_o chief_a and_o principal_a agent_n the_o people_n be_v only_o god_n instrument_n as_o therefore_o the_o instrument_n do_v nothing_o without_o the_o artificer_n so_o whither_o can_v the_o people_n do_v any_o thing_n in_o this_o case_n without_o god._n after_o this_o he_o prove_v 615._o lib_fw-la 2._o cap._n 20._o pag._n 614_o 615._o that_o both_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n do_v bear_v with_o as_o their_o duty_n oblige_v they_o idolatrous_a and_o tyrannical_a king_n and_o then_o add_v to_o this_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o all_o antiquity_n the_o best_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n i_o will_v subjoin_v the_o institution_n of_o king_n all_o power_n be_v of_o god_n it_o be_v his_o ordinance_n and_o whoso_o resist_v it_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n from_o the_o same_o god_n have_v david_n and_o samuel_n solomon_n and_o jeroboam_n hezekiah_n and_o ahab_n manasses_n and_o josiah_n nero_n and_o constantine_n julian_n and_o theodosius_n their_o authority_n of_o good_a king_n it_o be_v say_v by_o i_o king_n reign_v of_o evil_a king_n i_o have_v give_v they_o a_o king_n in_o my_o wrath_n good_a king_n be_v give_v in_o mercy_n evil_a king_n in_o fury_n but_o all_o be_v give_v by_o god_n therefore_o all_o must_v be_v obey_v although_o not_o in_o all_o thing_n we_o must_v not_o resist_v any_o but_o must_v either_o do_v that_o which_o the_o king_n command_v just_o or_o suffer_v what_o he_o cruel_o inflict_v for_o the_o obedience_n of_o subject_n fall_v under_o the_o divine_a precept_n natural_a or_o moral_a in_o the_o five_o commandment_n which_o be_v also_o confirm_v by_o christ_n in_o the_o gospel_n by_o his_o precept_n give_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n be_v and_o by_o his_o example_n who_o pay_v tribute_n and_o suffer_v a_o most_o shameful_a death_n under_o pilate_n who_o rather_o forfeit_v his_o life_n than_o he_o will_v forfeit_v his_o obedience_n and_o by_o his_o apostle_n let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a unto_o the_o high_a power_n to_o heathen_n and_o infidel_n persecutor_n who_o endeavour_v to_o draw_v their_o subject_n over_o to_o their_o infidelity_n such_o a_o one_o be_v nero_n such_o be_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o persecutor_n and_o yet_o these_o be_v to_o be_v submit_v to_o not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o also_o for_o conscience_n sake_n fear_v god_n honour_v the_o king_n and_o of_o this_o honour_n the_o chief_a part_n be_v obedience_n these_o divine_a precept_n natural_a moral_a evangelical_a be_v indispensable_a and_o bind_v the_o conscience_n nor_o be_v it_o likely_a that_o god_n and_o christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n will_v have_v deliver_v such_o precept_n as_o they_o will_v not_o have_v to_o be_v observe_v by_o christian_n if_o thy_o king_n be_v good_a he_o be_v thy_o nurse_n father_n if_o he_o be_v evil_a he_o try_v thou_o if_o he_o be_v a_o persecutor_n he_o exercise_v thou_o if_o he_o be_v godly_a he_o be_v exercise_v with_o thou_o what_o can_v a_o christian_a soul_n here_o contemn_v will_v it_o contemn_v its_o nurse_n father_n who_o afford_v it_o necessary_n that_o it_o may_v be_v bring_v to_o heaven_n or_o will_v it_o contemn_v he_o who_o try_v it_o who_o exercise_v it_o under_o the_o cross_n that_o it_o may_v shine_v glorious_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n the_o enemy_n to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v 1._o the_o anabaptist_n and_o libertine_n who_o disown_n all_o magistracy_n and_o throw_v off_o its_o yoke_n and_o of_o stephen_n of_o hallestat_fw-la who_o will_v have_v none_o but_o good_a magistrate_n obey_v 2._o all_o sedition_n tumult_n war_n etc._n etc._n by_o mean_n of_o which_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v evil_a speak_v of_o among_o the_o heathen_a as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o traitorous_a religion_n and_o a_o enemy_n to_o king_n the_o name_n of_o god_n be_v blaspheme_v and_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o gospel_n encourage_v to_o persecute_v the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o instance_n of_o athalia_fw-la 919._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 38._o p._n 919._o he_o aver_v that_o she_o be_v queen_n only_a de_fw-fr facto_fw-la and_o not_o the_o jure_fw-la have_v cruel_o against_o nature_n slay_v the_o son_n of_o ahaziah_n her_o son_n be_v incite_v by_o ambition_n that_o she_o get_v the_o kingdom_n by_o tyranny_n without_o any_o right_a or_o title_n that_o she_o keep_v it_o by_o force_n and_o arm_n that_o she_o be_v not_o a_o lawful_a queen_n but_o a_o most_o wicked_a usurper_n there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n between_o a_o tyrant_n that_o have_v a_o just_a title_n to_o his_o crown_n and_o a_o tyrant_n who_o have_v no_o right_a ☞_o ☞_o who_o have_v usurp_v a_o kingdom_n by_o force_n if_o a_o lawful_a king_n turn_v tyrant_n neither_o his_o bishop_n nor_o his_o noble_n nor_o his_o people_n can_v compel_v he_o to_o rule_v according_a to_o law_n god_n only_o can_v restrain_v he_o who_o give_v such_o a_o king_n in_o his_o fury_n and_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o a_o nation_n cause_v a_o hypocrite_n to_o reign_v over_o they_o for_o such_o a_o tyrant_n have_v a_o just_a title_n to_o his_o throne_n be_v ordain_v by_o god_n and_o he_o that_o resist_v he_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n but_o if_o any_o man_n usurp_v a_o kingdom_n by_o force_n and_o tyranny_n he_o be_v not_o a_o king_n but_o a_o enemy_n and_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o any_o man_n to_o resist_v he_o as_o he_o will_v do_v a_o enemy_n francis_n godwin_n 267._o annâ—â—s_n of_o q._n marry_o pag._n 266_o 267._o bishop_n of_o hereford_n publish_v his_o annal_n an._n 1616._o and_o therein_o treat_v of_o the_o lady_n jane_n assume_v the_o crown_n which_o he_o true_o say_v she_o be_v force_v by_o her_o parent_n and_o friend_n ambition_n to_o accept_v and_o which_o she_o receive_v with_o tear_n but_o resign_v with_o joy_n and_o the_o march_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o northumberland_n army_n against_o queen_n mary_n to_o who_o the_o londoner_n when_o they_o march_v through_o the_o city_n do_v not_o wish_v success_n he_o observe_v the_o londoner_n stand_v very_o well_o affect_v in_o point_n of_o religion_n so_o do_v also_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o suffolk_z and_z the_o norfolk_z man_n and_o they_o know_v mary_n to_o be_v absolute_a for_o popery_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o the_o english_a be_v in_o their_o due_a respect_n to_o their_o prince_n so_o loyal_o constant_a that_o no_o regard_n no_o not_o pretext_n of_o religion_n can_v alienate_v their_o affection_n from_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n whereof_o the_o miserable_a case_n of_o the_o lady_n jane_n will_v anon_o give_v a_o memorable_a example_n for_o although_o her_o faction_n have_v lay_v a_o strong_a foundation_n and_o have_v most_o artificial_o raise_v their_o superstructure_n yet_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o true_a and_o undoubted_a heir_n do_v but_o manifest_v her_o resolution_n to_o vindicate_v she_o right_o this_o accurate_a pile_n present_o fall_v and_o dissolve_v as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n and_o that_o chief_o by_o their_o endeavour_n of_o who_o for_o their_o religion_n the_o lady_n jane_n may_v have_v presume_v herself_o assure_v and_o the_o learned_a and_o godly_a prelate_n ridley_n who_o i_o wish_v ☜_o ☜_o have_v not_o err_v in_o this_o matter_n when_o he_o preach_v up_o the_o lady_n jane_n title_n 270._o p._n 270._o be_v scarce_o hear_v out_o with_o patience_n by_o those_o who_o be_v his_o particular_a charge_n and_o as_o the_o earl_n of_o arundel_n say_v the_o friend_n of_o northumberland_n have_v no_o regard_n to_o the_o apostolical_a rule_n that_o evil_n must_v not_o be_v do_v that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o and_o that_o we_o must_v obey_v even_o evil_a prince_n not_o for_o fear_n but_o for_o conscience_n sect_n xi_o anno_fw-la 1610._o dr._n david_n owen_n the_o only_a bachelor_n of_o divinity_n publish_v at_o cambridge_n a_o little_a treatise_n call_v herod_n and_o pilate_n reconcile_v to_o show_v the_o concord_n of_o papist_n and_o
puritan_n against_o scripture_n father_n council_n and_o other_o orthodoxal_a writer_n for_o the_o coercion_n deposition_n and_o kill_v of_o king_n and_o the_o title_n be_v a_o sufficient_a declaration_n what_o the_o author_n judgement_n be_v the_o book_n itself_o be_v in_o many_o place_n both_z as_o to_o argument_n and_o style_n very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o treatise_n call_v deus_n &_o rex_fw-la set_v forth_o by_o the_o king_n order_n he_o prove_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n that_o king_n be_v not_o punishable_a by_o man_n but_o reserve_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o in_o the_o subsequent_a chapter_n he_o prove_v the_o same_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n and_o other_o ancient_a writer_n and_o he_o brief_o give_v his_o opinion_n 24._o opinion_n p._n 24._o chap._n 4._o but_o very_o full_o be_v the_o king_n for_o his_o religion_n impious_a for_o his_o government_n unjust_a for_o his_o life_n licentious_a the_o subject_n must_v endure_v he_o the_o bishop_n must_v reprove_v he_o the_o counsellor_n must_v advise_v he_o all_o must_v pray_v for_o he_o and_o no_o mortal_a man_n have_v authority_n to_o disturb_v or_o displace_v he_o the_o same_o author_n ann._n 1622._o print_v at_o cambridg_n his_o antiparaeus_a in_o confutation_n of_o 1612._o of_o ambergae_n 1612._o david_n paraeus_n book_n de_n jure_fw-la regum_fw-la &_o brincipum_fw-la contra_fw-la bellarminum_fw-la becanum_n etc._n etc._n who_o disallow_v the_o pope_n claim_n invest_v the_o power_n over_o prince_n in_o the_o people_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o this_o book_n the_o dr._n show_v the_o consonancy_n and_o agreeableness_n of_o the_o popish_a and_o disciplinarian_a principle_n and_o in_o the_o book_n refute_v from_o the_o dictate_v of_o nature_n etc._n thes_n 1._o p._n 3_o etc._n etc._n the_o law_n of_o nation_n civil_a and_o canon_n scripture_n father_n and_o most_o eminent_a reform_a divine_n that_o the_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o king_n be_v not_o found_v in_o compact_n as_o if_o the_o majesty_n of_o prince_n be_v derive_v from_o the_o people_n and_o limit_v by_o they_o but_o that_o 17._o p._n 16_o 17._o as_o god_n be_v the_o supreme_a lord_n of_o all_o who_o judge_n all_o his_o creature_n and_o be_v judge_v of_o none_o so_o king_n and_o prince_n who_o judge_n and_o punish_v other_o can_v be_v judge_v and_o punish_v by_o no_o one_o save_v god_n alone_o to_o who_o only_a power_n they_o be_v subject_a this_o david_n understanding_n though_o guilty_a of_o adultery_n and_o murder_n implore_v the_o divine_a mercy_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v for_o i_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o superior_a on_o earth_n but_o thou_o who_o can_v call_v i_o to_o account_v give_v sentence_n against_o i_o or_o punish_v i_o for_o my_o sin_n the_o reason_n be_v the_o king_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o body_n politic_a but_o the_o member_n ought_v not_o to_o judge_v the_o head_n because_o they_o be_v subject_a nor_o to_o cut_v it_o off_o for_o than_o they_o cease_v to_o be_v member_n and_o this_o the_o heathen_a poet_n know_v and_o aver_v that_o king_n have_v a_o power_n over_o their_o several_a subject_n but_o god_n only_o have_v a_o empire_n and_o authority_n over_o king_n nor_o will_v the_o public_a safety_n and_o tranquillity_n be_v maintain_v without_o such_o a_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o king_n for_o the_o monarch_n who_o be_v oppose_v by_o his_o rebellious_a subject_n although_o they_o be_v much_o too_o strong_a for_o he_o will_v call_v to_o his_o assistance_n all_o his_o neighbour_a king_n and_o confederate_n will_v listen_v foreign_a force_n to_o vindicate_v himself_o and_o the_o misery_n of_o such_o a_o war_n will_v be_v a_o poor_a comfort_n to_o such_o a_o infatuate_v nation_n 18._o p._n 18._o but_o suppose_v there_o be_v such_o a_o power_n in_o the_o people_n to_o call_v their_o king_n to_o account_v which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o grant_v ☞_o ☞_o nero_n perish_v but_o the_o case_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o better_v by_o it_o for_o in_o the_o next_o year_n after_o his_o death_n it_o feel_v more_o calamity_n and_o be_v imbrue_v in_o more_o blood_n than_o in_o the_o whole_a nine_o year_n of_o nero_n be_v tyranny_n rome_n when_o she_o cast_v off_o her_o king_n do_v not_o abrogate_v 19_o p._n 19_o but_o change_v the_o tyranny_n and_o athens_n drive_v out_o one_o tyrant_n and_o bring_v in_o thirty_o ☞_o ☞_o i_o do_v confident_o assert_v that_o all_o tyranny_n whether_o it_o use_v violence_n against_o god_n or_o man_n aught_o to_o be_v suffer_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v abrogate_a till_o he_o put_v a_o end_n to_o it_o who_o alone_o gird_v and_o ungird_n the_o loin_n of_o king_n 20._o p._n 20._o solomon_n be_v guilty_a of_o polygamy_n and_o idolatry_n but_o lose_v not_o his_o crown_n and_o dignity_n ahab_n slay_v naboth_n tyrannical_o banish_v and_o put_v to_o death_n the_o prophet_n persecute_v the_o true_a religion_n and_o establish_v the_o worship_n of_o baal_n by_o his_o authority_n but_o neither_o the_o inferior_a magistrate_n nor_o the_o people_n presume_v to_o resist_v his_o tyranny_n it_o be_v true_a jehu_n do_v so_o but_o it_o be_v not_o by_o any_o power_n that_o the_o law_n give_v he_o but_o by_o a_o extraordinary_a commission_n from_o heaven_n and_o that_o which_o can_v not_o then_o be_v do_v without_o a_o oracle_n from_o heaven_n can_v now_o be_v do_v without_o the_o contempt_n of_o god_n majesty_n the_o contumely_n of_o kingly_a power_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n christ_n who_o live_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o tiberius_n the_o authority_n of_o herod_n and_o government_n of_o pilate_n 22._o p._n 22._o the_o apostle_n who_o flourish_v under_o caligula_n claudius_n nero_n and_o domitian_n the_o primitive_a christian_n who_o live_v under_o persecutor_n for_o three_o hundred_o year_n liberius_n hosius_n athanasius_n nazianzen_n and_o many_o other_o father_n who_o for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n water_v the_o church_n with_o their_o holy_a life_n and_o sound_a doctrine_n be_v all_o ignorant_a of_o this_o mystery_n that_o prince_n may_v be_v resist_v by_o their_o subject_n if_o they_o be_v bless_v who_o suffer_v persecution_n for_o righteousness_n sake_n 25._o p._n 25._o than_o they_o undoubted_o shall_v not_o be_v bless_v who_o refuse_v to_o suffer_v persecution_n for_o righteousness_n sake_n for_o in_o that_o they_o will_v not_o suffer_v but_o rise_v against_o their_o persecutor_n they_o be_v convince_v of_o sin_n and_o acquire_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n but_o be_v not_o prince_n under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o law_n yes_o 41._o p._n 41._o under_o the_o directive_n not_o under_o the_o compulsive_a power_n of_o the_o law._n 43._o p._n 43._o but_o have_v not_o prince_n give_v their_o subject_n many_o and_o must_v they_o be_v suffer_v to_o invade_v they_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a that_o prince_n own_o voluntary_a concession_n shall_v be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o their_o detriment_n to_o encourage_v their_o subject_n to_o rebellion_n and_o parricide_n but_o whatever_o prince_n do_v as_o the_o law_n be_v derive_v from_o they_o and_o they_o be_v the_o interpreter_n of_o they_o so_o though_o they_o voluntary_o submit_v to_o their_o direction_n they_o can_v be_v compel_v so_o to_o do_v the_o concession_n of_o a_o prince_n to_o his_o subject_n 55._o p._n 55._o do_v not_o give_v they_o a_o right_a to_o call_v he_o to_o account_v tyrant_n who_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o lawful_a power_n over_o we_o we_o be_v command_v to_o obey_v forbid_v to_o resist_v ☜_o ☜_o for_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n we_o find_v no_o distinction_n between_o a_o good_a prince_n and_o a_o evil_a tyrant_n as_o to_o the_o honour_n reverence_n and_o obedience_n that_o be_v due_a to_o they_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a therefore_o to_o draw_v the_o sword_n against_o they_o because_o they_o that_o resist_v resist_v god_n and_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n but_o no_o law_n of_o god_n or_o man_n have_v set_v over_o we_o private_a tyrant_n usurper_n or_o domestic_a thief_n we_o be_v under_o no_o obligation_n to_o they_o we_o owe_v they_o no_o obedience_n nor_o be_v we_o any_o way_n either_o out_o of_o reverence_n to_o their_o power_n or_o necessity_n of_o submission_n but_o that_o we_o may_v repel_v force_n by_o force_n 65._o p._n 65._o one_o apostle_n forbid_v all_o resistance_n another_o command_v obedience_n to_o superior_n neither_o of_o they_o make_v any_o distinction_n between_o good_a and_o bad_a and_o they_o speak_v to_o all_o inferior_n indifferent_o to_o lay_v and_o clergy_n to_o man_n of_o all_o order_n degree_n and_o dignity_n that_o man_n therefore_o distinguish_v ill_a where_o the_o law_n of_o god_n admit_v of_o no_o distinction_n in_o such_o a_o case_n god_n allow_v we_o flight_n 80._o p._n 80._o and_o patience_n and_o prayer_n and_o tear_n
christ_n provide_v for_o his_o own_o safety_n by_o flight_n the_o martyr_n by_o patience_n offer_v their_o soul_n to_o god_n and_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n have_v always_o prevail_v over_o its_o tyrannical_a persecutor_n sect_n xii_o anno_fw-la 1613._o dr._n john_n downham_n sum_n of_o sacred_a divinity_n be_v publish_v in_o 177._o in_o come_v on_o the_o 5_o command_n p._n 177._o which_o start_v the_o usual_a objection_n what_o must_v be_v do_v if_o prince_n command_v thing_n unlawful_a such_o as_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n we_o can_v yield_v unto_o he_o answer_n in_o such_o case_n we_o be_v patient_o to_o abide_v the_o punishment_n in_o which_o do_v we_o no_o way_n violate_v the_o obedience_n due_a to_o they_o as_o the_o apostle_n direct_v 1_o pet._n 2.19_o 20._o anno_fw-la 1614_o 86._o print_a at_o oxford_n 1614_o p._n 86._o lancelot_n dawes_n sometime_o fellow_n of_o queen_n college_n preach_v two_o sermon_n at_o the_o assize_n hold_v at_o carlisle_n the_o second_o of_o which_o have_v for_o its_o subject_a psalm_n 82.6_o 7._o i_o have_v say_v you_o be_v god_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o it_o we_o be_v inform_v that_o prince_n have_v their_o authority_n only_o from_o god_n for_o 1.17_o for_o ja._n 1.17_o if_o every_o good_a and_o perfect_a gift_n be_v from_o above_o even_o from_o the_o father_n of_o light_n much_o more_o this_o excellent_a and_o supereminent_a gift_n of_o govern_v god_n people_n must_v proceed_v from_o the_o fountain_n the_o reason_n of_o all_o the_o sin_n that_o be_v commit_v in_o israel_n be_v often_o in_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n ascribe_v unto_o this_o 99_o judg._n 17.6_o 18._o etc._n etc._n p._n 99_o that_o they_o want_v a_o magistrate_n there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n no_o king_n in_o israel_n by_o i_o king_n reign_v etc._n etc._n it_o be_v not_o for_o a_o magistrate_n to_o debase_v himself_o neither_o be_v it_o for_o other_o of_o what_o reputation_n soever_o to_o equalise_v themselves_o with_o the_o judge_n who_o god_n have_v place_v over_o they_o and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o mean_v of_o godly_a and_o religious_a magistrate_n 8._o p._n 100_o 101._o 1_o sam._n 8._o but_o of_o wicked_a and_o ungodly_a governor_n too_o such_o as_o be_v describe_v by_o samuel_n which_o take_v man_n son_n and_o field_n and_o vineyard_n etc._n etc._n the_o reason_n be_v because_o the_o bad_a as_o well_o as_o the_o good_a be_v of_o god_n the_o one_o he_o give_v in_o his_o love_n the_o other_o in_o his_o anger_n and_o be_v they_o good_a or_o bad_a we_o have_v no_o commandment_n from_o he_o but_o parendi_fw-la &_o patiendi_fw-la of_o obey_v they_o when_o their_o precept_n be_v not_o repugnant_a to_o god_n statute_n and_o of_o suffer_v with_o patience_n whatsoever_o they_o shall_v lay_v upon_o we_o it_o be_v a_o worthy_a say_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o two_o garac_n when_o they_o keep_v sigismond_n in_o prison_n 2._o bentin_n â—er_n hung._n â—ec_fw-la 3._o l_o 2._o that_o a_o crown_a king_n if_o he_o be_v worse_o than_o a_o beast_n can_v not_o be_v hurt_v without_o great_a injury_n do_v to_o god_n himself_o a_o lesson_n which_o she_o learn_v from_o david_n who_o heart_n smite_v he_o when_o he_o have_v out_o the_o lap_n of_o saul_n be_v garment_n because_o he_o be_v the_o anoint_v of_o the_o lord_n although_o he_o himself_o be_v before_o that_o time_n anoint_v to_o be_v king_n over_o israel_n and_o be_v without_o cause_n hunt_v by_o saul_n like_o a_o pelican_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o a_o owl_n in_o the_o desert_n then_o to_o draw_v thy_o sword_n and_o to_o seek_v perforce_o to_o depose_v such_o as_o god_n have_v place_v over_o thou_o either_o because_o they_o be_v not_o suitable_a to_o thy_o affection_n or_o not_o faithful_a in_o their_o place_n what_o be_v it_o but_o with_o the_o old_a giant_n to_o fight_v with_o god_n the_o weapon_n of_o a_o christian_a in_o this_o case_n when_o such_o a_o case_n do_v happen_v must_v be_v preces_fw-la &_o lacrymae_fw-la prayer_n that_o either_o god_n will_v turn_v the_o heart_n of_o a_o evil_a magistrate_n or_o set_v in_o his_o room_n a_o man_n david_n like_v after_o his_o own_o heart_n and_o tear_n for_o his_o sin_n which_o as_o they_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o war_n famine_n pestilence_n and_o all_o other_o calamity_n so_o be_v they_o also_o of_o wicked_a and_o ungodly_a magistrate_n 102._o p._n 102._o sect_n xiii_o to_o what_o have_v be_v cite_v out_o of_o dr._n bois_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n may_v be_v add_v in_o holy_a bible_n we_o read_v 936._o bois_n on_o ps_n 47._o p._n 936._o that_o david_n will_v not_o suffer_v his_o enemy_n saul_n though_o a_o wicked_a king_n to_o be_v slay_v when_o he_o be_v in_o his_o hand_n for_o that_o he_o be_v the_o lord_n anoint_v he_o have_v sanctitatem_fw-la unctionis_fw-la albeit_o he_o have_v not_o sanctitatem_fw-la vitæ_fw-la i_o e._n he_o have_v a_o holy_a call_n though_o not_o a_o holy_a carriage_n wherefore_o david_n say_v who_o can_v lay_v hand_n on_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v and_o be_v guiltless_a and_o if_o heathen_a emperor_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o ungodly_a king_n in_o all_o age_n ought_v to_o be_v thus_o obeve_v how_o much_o more_o a_o christian_n and_o virtuous_a prince_n etc._n etc._n after_o the_o death_n of_o robert_n abbot_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n be_v his_o academic_a exercitation_n against_o bellarmine_n 1619._o lon._n 1619._o and_o suarez_n concern_v the_o supreme_a power_n of_o king_n print_v a_o work_n as_o it_o be_v call_v in_o the_o epistle_n dedicatory_a agreeable_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o religion_n and_o very_o seasonable_a the_o author_n of_o which_o have_v be_v the_o king_n professor_n of_o divinity_n at_o oxford_n 4._o oxford_n prelec_n 1._o sect._n 4._o p._n 4._o vindicate_v the_o power_n of_o king_n and_o affirm_v 4_o affirm_v prelec_n 1._o sect._n 4._o p._n 4_o that_o pope_n hildebrand_n hellbrand_n luther_n call_v he_o that_o the_o first_o who_o assume_v to_o himself_o the_o power_n of_o depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_v their_o subject_n from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n which_o doctrine_n sigebert_n a_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n call_v novelty_n and_o heresy_n 7._o sect._n 5._o p._n 6_o 7._o and_o when_o he_o treat_v of_o rom._n 13.1_o be_v subject_n to_o the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n he_o say_v by_o power_n be_v mean_v king_n and_o monarch_n as_o the_o word_n be_v use_v luc._n 22._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o that_o exercise_v authority_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o word_n king_n by_o a_o certain_a circumscription_n be_v define_v because_o power_n belong_v only_a and_o proper_o to_o they_o thus_o origen_n ambrose_n and_o aquinas_n understand_v the_o word_n and_o king_n be_v not_o only_o call_v power_n but_o also_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o st._n peter_n 1._o ep_n 2._o supereminent_a power_n because_o in_o their_o kingdom_n they_o have_v power_n over_o all_o person_n be_v constitute_v the_o supreme_a and_o over_o all_o and_o to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v to_o exercise_v that_o power_n over_o all_o for_o kingly_a majesty_n be_v absolute_o eminent_a and_o above_o all_o be_v so_o constitute_v by_o a_o supreme_a right_n for_o as_o 13._o as_o in_o rom._n 13._o st._n ambrose_n say_v it_o have_v the_o image_n of_o god_n that_o all_o other_o may_v be_v under_o one_o to_o who_o because_o he_o be_v god_n vicegerent_n every_o soul_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_n as_o unto_o god._n this_o sentence_n of_o st._n ☞_o ☞_o ambrose_n lay_v the_o unquestionable_a foundation_n of_o kingly_a power_n for_o it_o express_v that_o in_o the_o power_n of_o a_o monarch_n the_o image_n of_o the_o divine_a majesty_n appear_v and_o that_o king_n exercise_n a_o power_n over_o man_n delegated_a unto_o they_o in_o god_n stead_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v superior_a to_o all_o man_n because_o nothing_o can_v be_v high_o than_o god_n who_o deputy_n king_n be_v 12._o p._n 12._o this_o also_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o optatus_n st._n john_n chrysostom_n agapetus_n and_o other_o father_n and_o so_o destructive_a have_v the_o romanist_n think_v it_o to_o their_o pretension_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o the_o spanish_a index_n expurgatorius_fw-la have_v order_v this_o sentence_n to_o be_v blot_v out_o of_o antonius_n his_o melissa_n though_o the_o sentence_n be_v in_o two_o other_o father_n viz._n agapetus_n and_o maximus_n a_o king_n have_v no_o superior_a on_o earth_n 19_o prelec_fw-la 2._o sect._n 4._o p._n 19_o and_o though_o king_n may_v be_v make_v by_o man_n yet_o their_o power_n be_v from_o god_n by_o who_o providence_n and_o conduct_v they_o be_v advance_v to_o those_o dignity_n by_o man_n and_o who_o god_n either_o in_o mercy_n 25._o job_n 34._o prelect_v 3._o sect._n 1._o p._n 25._o or_o in_o anger_n decree_v to_o rule_v even_o that_o god_n who_o
they_o when_o the_o rebellious_a israelite_n in_o moses_n absence_n will_v needs_o make_v a_o god_n that_o be_v a_o leader_n or_o ruler_n to_o go_v before_o they_o they_o contribute_v their_o earrings_a to_o the_o carry_v on_o that_o design_n but_o the_o effect_n and_o issue_n of_o that_o contribution_n be_v only_o a_o calf_n i_o beseech_v you_o remember_v from_o all_o our_o contributory_a plate_n from_o the_o silver_n basin_n even_o to_o the_o small_a bodkin_n whether_o we_o have_v any_o production_n among_o we_o better_o than_o this_o 30._o p._n 30._o man_n who_o decry_v the_o pope_n yet_o cry_v up_o themselves_o into_o a_o authority_n as_o great_a as_o he_o not_o only_o over_o the_o people_n 43._o id._n visit_v sermon_n at_o lewis_n octob._n 8._o 1662._o p._n 43._o but_o over_o the_o prince_n whatsoever_o therefore_o teach_v children_n obedience_n to_o their_o parent_n subject_n loyalty_n towards_o their_o sovereign_n whatsoever_o teach_v the_o afflict_a patience_n the_o happy_a temperance_n the_o faithful_a perseverance_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o people_n charity_n be_v that_o sound_a doctrine_n which_o we_o must_v preach_v the_o congregation_n learn._n dr._n gardiner_n it_o be_v high_a time_n for_o sovereign_a majesty_n to_o send_v a_o strict_a injunction_n of_o take_v heed_n etc._n sermon_n at_o st._n mary_n ox._n on_o act_n sund._n 1622._o p._n 25_o etc._n etc._n that_o we_o poison_n not_o our_o study_n with_o the_o write_n of_o puritan_n and_o jesuit_n for_o the_o one_o no_o less_o than_o the_o other_o under_o colour_n of_o zeal_n and_o pretence_n of_o holy_a discipline_n corrupt_v and_o spoil_v green_a age_n before_o it_o can_v discern_v and_o season_v new_a vessel_n with_o unseasonable_a liquor_n witness_v that_o detestable_a and_o traitorous_a instruction_n encourage_v subject_n to_o resist_v their_o supreme_a ruler_n when_o they_o be_v notorious_o tax_v of_o injustice_n and_o cruelty_n so_o that_o king_n according_a to_o they_o shall_v be_v no_o long_o king_n than_o they_o serve_v their_o turn_n be_v not_o these_o gospeler_n where_o they_o broach_v such_o tenet_n mere_a pope_n be_v they_o not_o like_v to_o antichrist_n that_o sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n but_o advance_v himself_o against_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o do_v they_o not_o work_v like_o samson_n who_o lay_v hold_v on_o the_o pillar_n whereon_o the_o house_n do_v stand_v that_o overthrow_v they_o the_o house_n and_o the_o man_n may_v fall_v into_o a_o common_a ruin_n i_o be_o sure_a god_n word_n say_v touch_v not_o my_o anoint_v and_o do_v my_o prophet_n no_o harm_n and_o this_o commandment_n of_o obedience_n be_v without_o distinction_n jeremy_n chap._n 29._o command_n the_o israelite_n even_o those_o which_o be_v captive_n under_o heathen_a king_n not_o to_o resist_v but_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o for_o the_o peace_n of_o babylon_n and_o it_o be_v acceptable_a to_o the_o lord_n say_v st._n paul_n 1_o tim._n 2._o not_o that_o you_o resist_v but_o that_o you_o make_v supplication_n and_o prayer_n for_o king_n and_o for_o all_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n the_o prophet_n the_o apostle_n and_o christ_n himself_o subject_v themselves_o to_o the_o power_n of_o magistracy_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o disciple_n do_v draw_v his_o sword_n in_o christ_n defence_n he_o be_v command_v to_o put_v it_o up_o the_o example_n be_v not_o to_o be_v number_v of_o god_n punishment_n upon_o those_o that_o have_v resist_v authority_n by_o god_n ordain_v and_o establish_v in_o the_o old_a law_n it_o be_v death_n if_o a_o man_n have_v resist_v the_o high_a power_n corah_n with_o all_o his_o be_v consume_v with_o fire_n dathan_n and_o abiram_n be_v swallow_v up_o of_o the_o earth_n because_o they_o seditious_o resist_v moses_n and_o aaron_n we_o know_v what_o end_n absalon_n come_v unto_o when_o he_o have_v expel_v his_o father_n out_o of_o his_o kingdom_n what_o seem_v more_o goodly_a to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o world_n than_o that_o notable_a act_n of_o brutus_n and_o cassius_n who_o destroy_v caesar_n repute_v a_o tyrant_n and_o yet_o that_o those_o their_o do_n be_v not_o allow_v of_o god_n the_o end_n declare_v wherefore_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o resist_v supreme_a ruler_n the_o they_o swerve_v from_o the_o line_n of_o justice_n for_o it_o please_v god_n sometime_o to_o punish_v his_o people_n by_o a_o tyrannous_a hand_n and_o in_o such_o a_o case_n to_o resist_v what_o else_o be_v it_o but_o tollere_fw-la martyrium_fw-la to_o take_v away_o the_o occasion_n the_o glory_n and_o crown_n of_o martyrdom_n anno_fw-la 1647._o dr._n jasper_n mayne_n publish_v his_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 5._o p._n 5._o or_o the_o people_n war_n examine_v etc._n etc._n and_o in_o it_o he_o affirm_v that_o suppose_v the_o king_n invade_v the_o people_n liberty_n which_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v preserve_v but_o by_o arm_n take_v up_o against_o the_o invader_n yet_o the_o king_n be_v this_o invader_n unless_o by_o such_o a_o invasion_n he_o can_v cease_v to_o be_v their_o king_n and_o they_o to_o be_v his_o subject_n i_o can_v see_v how_o such_o right_n can_v make_v their_o defence_n lawful_a and_o this_o he_o prove_v etc._n p._n 6_o 7_o etc._n etc._n by_o show_v the_o divine_a institution_n of_o king_n and_o what_o right_n god_n allow_v they_o particular_o that_o of_o be_v supreme_a independent_o lord_n of_o his_o own_o action_n whether_o unjust_a or_o just_a as_o not_o to_o be_v accountable_a to_o any_o but_o god_n after_o which_o he_o proceed_v to_o show_v etc._n p._n 12_o etc._n etc._n wherein_o the_o supreme_a power_n consist_v 17._o p._n 16_o 17._o and_o that_o those_o particular_a right_n do_v belong_v to_o the_o king_n of_o england_n wherefore_o the_o crown_n be_v hereditary_a where_o the_o tenure_n be_v not_o conditional_a nor_o hang_v upon_o any_o contract_n where_o the_o only_a obligation_n upon_o the_o prince_n be_v the_o oath_n that_o he_o take_v at_o his_o coronation_n to_o rule_v according_a to_o the_o know_a law_n of_o the_o place_n though_o every_o breach_n of_o such_o a_o oath_n be_v a_o offence_n against_o god_n to_o who_o alone_o a_o prince_n thus_o independent_a be_v accountable_a for_o his_o action_n yet_o it_o will_v never_o pass_v for_o more_o than_o perjury_n in_o the_o prince_n no_o warrant_n for_o subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o he_o be_v a_o king_n mislead_v by_o evil_a counsellor_n ☞_o ☞_o do_v actual_o trample_v upon_o the_o law_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o his_o subject_n yet_o unless_o some_o original_a compact_n can_v be_v produce_v where_o it_o be_v agree_v that_o upon_o every_o such_o encroachment_n it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a for_o they_o to_o stand_v upon_o their_o defence_n that_o where_o the_o king_n cease_v to_o govern_v according_a to_o law_n he_o shall_v for_o such_o misgovernment_n cease_v to_o be_v king_n to_o urge_v such_o unfortunate_a precedent_n as_o a_o depose_a richard_n or_o a_o dethroned_a edward_n then_o disproportion_v example_n of_o popular_a fury_n the_o one_o force_v to_o part_n with_o his_o crown_n by_o resignation_n the_o other_o as_o never_o have_v have_v legal_a title_n to_o it_o may_v show_v the_o injustice_n of_o former_a parliament_n grow_v strong_a never_o justify_v the_o pitch_a field_n that_o have_v be_v fight_v by_o this_o if_o this_o supposition_n be_v true_a the_o king_n be_v bind_v to_o make_v the_o law_n his_o rule_n by_o no_o other_o obligation_n etc._n sect_n p._n 20_o 21_o etc._n etc._n but_o his_o oath_n at_o his_o coronation_n than_o which_o there_o can_v be_v a_o great_a i_o confess_v and_o where_o it_o be_v violate_v never_o without_o repentance_n escape_v unpunished_a yet_o it_o be_v a_o trespass_n of_o which_o subject_n can_v only_o complain_v but_o as_o long_o as_o they_o be_v subject_n can_v never_o innocent_o revenge_v but_o they_o will_v say_v they_o have_v all_o this_o while_n fight_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n etc._n etc._n all_o which_o resolve_v itself_o into_o this_o unchristian_a bloody_a conclusion_n 36._o p._n 36._o that_o a_o assembly_n of_o profess_a protestant_n divine_n have_v advise_v the_o two_o parliament_n of_o england_n and_o scotland_n confess_v subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o king_n their_o lawful_a sovereign_n have_v thereby_o set_v three_o kingdom_n in_o a_o flame_n 4._o id._n def_n of_o his_o serm._n against_o cheynel_n p._n 4._o etc._n etc._n this_o doctrine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o propagate_v religion_n how_o pure_a soever_o it_o be_v by_o the_o sword_n be_v that_o religion_n to_o which_o i_o profess_v myself_o ready_a to_o fall_v a_o sacrifice_n be_v that_o defame_v true_a protestant_a religion_n for_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n of_o our_o reformation_n die_v before_o i_o dr._n peter_n heylyn_n anno_fw-la 1643._o etc._n print_n oxf._n p._n 2_o 3_o etc._n etc._n publish_v
omne_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la necessaria_fw-la a_o point_n which_o he_o dare_v defend_v in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n when_o that_o church_n be_v so_o much_o oppress_v for_o assert_v her_o loyalty_n to_o god_n and_o the_o king_n for_o her_o agreement_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o not_o rebel_a against_o the_o lawful_a magistrate_n and_o in_o own_v the_o jus_fw-la divinum_fw-la of_o episcopal_a hierarchy_n and_o liturgy_n to_o what_o be_v quote_v out_o of_o mr._n edw._n symmons_n vindication_n of_o king_n charles_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n let_v these_o passage_n be_v add_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o canon_n romanus_n episcopus_fw-la say_v the_o jesuit_n 47._o sect_n 4._o p._n 46._o v._n p._n 47._o the_o pope_n have_v power_n to_o depose_v king_n be_v they_o heretical_a or_o catholic_n of_o vicious_a or_o virtuous_a life_n if_o in_o his_o judgement_n he_o find_v they_o unfit_a and_o some_o other_o more_o capable_a of_o government_n and_o do_v not_o these_o man_n believe_v the_o authority_n of_o parliament_n to_o be_v as_o irresistible_a as_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o their_o vote_n to_o be_v as_o full_a of_o virtue_n as_o his_o canon_n and_o altogether_o as_o authentic_a even_o to_o the_o depose_n of_o king_n and_o dispose_v of_o their_o kingdom_n have_v they_o not_o loosen_v people_n from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o the_o king_n and_o then_o put_v they_o in_o arm_n persuade_v they_o that_o it_o be_v no_o rebellion_n to_o fight_v against_o he_o 161._o sect._n 16._o p._n 160_o 161._o the_o next_o thing_n they_o mention_v wherein_o they_o triumph_v indeed_o and_o glory_n be_v their_o late_a extraordinary_a success_n in_o the_o field_n some_o perhaps_o may_v wonder_v how_o these_o three_o can_v agree_v together_o great_a suffering_n strange_a patience_n and_o extraordinary_a good_a success_n prosperity_n and_o good_a success_n which_o of_o old_a go_v current_a only_o among_o the_o papist_n for_o a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v now_o admit_v also_o by_o these_o man_n to_o be_v a_o special_a mark_n of_o the_o goodness_n of_o their_o cause_n but_o in_o regard_n our_o religion_n have_v hitherto_o teach_v that_o suffering_n and_o patience_n be_v rather_o the_o mark_n of_o christ_n true_a flock_n than_o extraordinary_a success_n in_o the_o world_n therefore_o etc._n etc._n these_o two_o name_n of_o suffering_n and_o patience_n shall_v from_o henceforth_o be_v reject_v and_o whole_o disclaim_v loc_fw-la p._n 168._o con_fw-la loc_fw-la as_o infallible_a mark_n of_o loyalty_n and_o malignity_n success_n be_v the_o weak_a argument_n that_o can_v be_v allege_v to_o prove_v the_o goodness_n of_o a_o cause_n and_o the_o wicked_a man_n have_v most_o use_v it_o this_o book_n be_v write_v anno_fw-la 1645._o though_o not_o publish_v till_o the_o year_n 1648._o chap._n vii_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n under_o king_n charles_n ii_o etc._n etc._n sect_n i._o when_o the_o execrable_a parricide_n be_v commit_v on_o the_o martyr_n charles_n and_o his_o family_n drive_v into_o exile_n this_o truth_n do_v not_o want_v its_o confessor_n though_o they_o smart_v bitter_o for_o own_v it_o of_o which_o number_n mr._n sheringham_n publish_v his_o accurate_a treatise_n of_o the_o king_n supremacy_n wherein_o as_o he_o say_v in_o his_o introduction_n he_o expose_v and_o confute_v those_o principle_n and_o ground_n whereby_o the_o rebel_n endeavour_v to_o justify_v the_o war_n against_o the_o king_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o people_n to_o resist_v their_o sovereign_n and_o supreme_a governor_n by_o force_n of_o arm_n in_o case_n they_o be_v tyrant_n and_o bend_v to_o subvert_v the_o law_n and_o religion_n establish_v or_o by_o illegal_a proceed_n invade_v the_o life_n estate_n or_o liberty_n of_o their_o subject_n this_o dangerous_a position_n he_o full_o and_o learned_o confute_v in_o his_o book_n prove_v the_o supremacy_n of_o our_o king_n and_o that_o they_o be_v neither_o coordinate_a nor_o subordinate_a to_o the_o people_n both_o by_o the_o statute_n and_o common_a law_n of_o this_o land_n and_o clear_o answer_v all_o the_o objection_n from_o either_o reason_n or_o authority_n conclude_v all_o with_o this_o remarkable_a say_n 118._o p._n 118._o to_o speak_v my_o desire_n i_o wish_v unfeigned_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o the_o pretend_a parliamentarian_o ☞_o ☞_o but_o to_o speak_v my_o thought_n i_o conceive_v more_o hope_n of_o the_o honest_a heathen_a than_o of_o any_o man_n that_o shall_v die_v a_o rebel_n or_o not_o make_v restitution_n as_o far_o as_o he_o be_v able_a of_o all_o that_o he_o have_v gain_v by_o oppression_n and_o injustice_n mr._n allington_n in_o his_o grand_a conspiracy_n 81._o sermon_n 3._o p._n 106_o 107._o vid._n serm._n 2._o p._n 60_o 81._o caiaphas_n plead_v the_o exigency_n of_o the_o state_n for_o the_o murder_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o which_o of_o we_o be_v there_o that_o have_v not_o a_o caiaphas_n in_o his_o bosom_n which_o of_o we_o be_v there_o that_o do_v not_o rather_o consider_v the_o expediency_n than_o the_o justice_n of_o a_o action_n which_o of_o we_o do_v not_o consider_v whether_o what_o we_o do_v be_v not_o rather_o secure_v than_o conscionable_a man_n who_o will_v sacrifice_v both_o judgement_n loyalty_n conscience_n and_o all_o honesty_n to_o avoid_v a_o inconvenience_n 116._o p._n 115_o 116._o it_o be_v a_o law_n much_o commend_v in_o this_o land_n of_o we_o that_o no_o man_n shall_v be_v try_v but_o by_o his_o peer_n now_o a_o king_n must_v be_v above_o the_o judgement_n of_o his_o subject_n because_o among_o they_o he_o can_v have_v no_o peer_n such_o a_o heir_n as_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o parable_n 179._o sermon_n 4._o p._n 179._o luc._n 20.14_o can_v not_o be_v rob_v of_o his_o birthright_n nor_o deprive_v of_o his_o inheritance_n but_o it_o must_v be_v do_v with_o violence_n and_o that_o violence_n can_v never_o have_v hand_n enough_o without_o a_o association_n the_o husbandman_n without_o any_o mask_n of_o religion_n 205._o p._n 205._o or_o cloak_n of_o godliness_n without_o any_o pretence_n of_o free_v themselves_o from_o tyranny_n arbitrary_a government_n or_o any_o manner_n of_o oppression_n they_o declare_v clear_o what_o more_o subtle_a rebel_n will_v not_o that_o the_o reason_n they_o prosecute_v buy_v arraign_v and_o kill_v the_o heir_n 211._o p._n 208_o and_o p._n 210_o 211._o it_o mere_o be_v for_o his_o inheritance_n that_o the_o inheritance_n may_v be_v we_o this_o lord_n have_v power_n to_o call_v the_o labourer_n but_o the_o labourer_n have_v none_o to_o call_v he_o to_o account_v anno_fw-la 1651._o mr._n jane_n father_n to_o the_o present_a regius_n professor_n at_o oxon_n if_o i_o be_o right_o inform_v print_v his_o answer_n to_o miltons_n iconoclaste_n and_o in_o it_o full_o and_o on_o all_o occasion_n aver_v this_o truth_n 11_o exam._n of_o the_o pref._n p._n 5._o v._n p._n 11_o it_o be_v hateful_a in_o any_o to_o descant_v on_o the_o misfortune_n of_o prince_n but_o in_o such_o as_o have_v relation_n to_o they_o by_o service_n or_o subjection_n as_o the_o libeler_n milton_n to_o the_o late_a king_n be_v the_o compendium_n of_o all_o unworthiness_n 34._o p._n 28_o v._n p._n 34._o and_o unnatural_a insolence_n have_v his_o majesty_n fault_n be_v as_o palpable_a as_o this_o author_n falsehood_n it_o can_v not_o diminish_v his_o subject_n duty_n nor_o excuse_v the_o rebel_n imprety_a rebel_n never_o want_v pretension_n 37._o p._n 36_o 37._o but_o liberty_n and_o justice_n be_v the_o common_a mask_n of_o such_o monster_n so_o this_o man_n will_v have_v the_o world_n believe_v rebellion_n be_v dear_a to_o this_o author_n than_o religion_n and_o he_o will_v rather_o commend_v superstitious_a action_n of_o a_o blind_a age_n and_o the_o very_a dregs_o of_o popery_n than_o want_v a_o ingredient_n to_o the_o varnish_n of_o that_o horrid_a sin_n 39_o p._n 39_o superstitious_a churchman_n have_v their_o hand_n in_o the_o old_a rebellion_n and_o in_o our_o day_n we_o find_v they_o have_v successor_n that_o teach_v the_o people_n doctrine_n of_o devil_n and_o seduce_v they_o from_o obedience_n to_o those_o that_o have_v the_o rule_n over_o they_o 47._o p._n 47._o obedience_n and_o suffering_n be_v the_o servility_n and_o wretchedness_n which_o milton_n call_v the_o pulpit_n stuff_n of_o the_o prelate_n we_o may_v short_o expect_v that_o as_o these_o miscreant_n have_v alter_v state_n and_o church_n ☜_o ☜_o so_o they_o will_v compose_v a_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la of_o the_o bible_n for_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v that_o they_o will_v object_v this_o heinous_a crime_n of_o preach_v passive_a obedience_n to_o the_o prelate_n and_o leave_v so_o many_o place_n in_o the_o gospel_n which_o command_v it_o and_o themselves_o need_v not_o the_o gospel_n to_o make_v man_n obedient_a they_o have_v the_o sword_n and_o this_o
of_o the_o king._n 20._o p._n 20._o david_n speak_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n to_o the_o amalekite_n be_v thou_o not_o afraid_a to_o stretch_v forth_o thy_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v what!_o afraid_a of_o a_o conquer_a king_n unable_a to_o defend_v himself_o much_o less_o afford_v protection_n to_o any_o subject_a be_v not_o that_o enough_o to_o unk_v he_o yes_o if_o we_o owe_v he_o lest_o assistance_n when_o he_o need_v it_o most_o tho_o fly_v nigh_o breathless_a pant_a and_o gaze_v round_o to_o beg_v his_o death_n of_o some_o friendly_a hand_n he_o be_v formidable_a he_o be_v sacred_a still_o 24._o p._n 23_o 24._o for_o still_o he_o have_v a_o signal_n impress_n of_o the_o deity_n upon_o he_o i_o will_v only_o put_v the_o case_n of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n emperor_n after_o so_o clear_a conviction_n after_o so_o full_a instruction_n as_o he_o have_v in_o the_o christian_a religion_n have_v as_o some_o historian_n report_n take_v one_o of_o the_o low_a order_n in_o the_o clergy_n before_o he_o come_v to_o the_o throne_n after_o all_o this_o he_o renounce_v his_o baptism_n he_o turn_v a_o very_a plague_n to_o the_o church_n he_o prove_v the_o most_o formidable_a persecutor_n that_o be_v a_o tempter_n of_o his_o christian_a subject_n to_o apostasy_n he_o offend_v with_o that_o malicious_a wickedness_n that_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o all_o her_o guide_n just_o suppose_v he_o have_v commit_v the_o unpardonable_a sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o look_v upon_o he_o as_o one_o that_o have_v cut_v himself_o off_o from_o their_o body_n with_o the_o great_a excommunication_n even_o to_o anathema_n maranatha_n i_o e._n till_o the_o lord_n come_v to_o judgement_n now_o in_o this_o case_n be_v it_o lawful_a for_o christian_n to_o cast_v he_o off_o that_o have_v so_o open_o and_o malicious_o cast_v off_o his_o christianity_n we_o have_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n to_o the_o contrary_a they_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v by_o st._n paul_n be_v apostolical_a canon_n to_o make_v prayer_n and_o supplication_n even_o for_o he_o that_o whatsoever_o he_o be_v and_o howsoever_o he_o behave_v himself_o towards_o they_o they_o may_v still_o lead_v a_o quiet_a and_o peaceable_a life_n in_o all_o godliness_n and_o honesty_n and_o they_o have_v the_o grace_n they_o pray_v for_o they_o do_v live_v peaceable_o under_o he_o they_o never_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o unk_v he_o they_o draw_v out_o no_o force_n against_o he_o but_o only_o their_o thunder_a legion_n of_o prayer_n and_o tear_n st._n paul_n exhort_v to_o make_v prayer_n for_o all_o man_n 12._o id._n serm._n before_o l._n mayor_n may_v 7._o 1682._o p._n 10_o p._n 11_o 12._o for_o king_n etc._n etc._n have_v leave_v no_o room_n for_o any_o to_o evade_v it_o as_o if_o he_o have_v foresee_v there_o will_v be_v a_o sort_n of_o man_n and_o they_o live_v within_o our_o memory_n man_n who_o instead_o of_o pray_v for_o their_o king_n will_v learn_v to_o pray_v against_o he_o there_o be_v a_o sin_n unt_fw-la o_o death_n say_v st._n john_n i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o you_o shall_v pray_v for_o it_o but_o st._n paul_n in_o my_o text_n have_v provide_v even_o against_o this_o supposition_n though_o the_o charity_n that_o hope_v all_o thing_n be_v overcome_v so_o that_o the_o spiritual_a welfare_n of_o a_o nero_n etc._n etc._n be_v in_o a_o manner_n despair_v of_o yet_o such_o provision_n be_v make_v that_o as_o their_o prince_n he_o be_v to_o be_v pray_v for_o still_o that_o they_o may_v lead_v a_o peaceable_a and_o quiet_a life_n thus_o it_o be_v in_o the_o case_n of_o that_o impious_a wretch_n licinius_n 15._o p._n 13_o 14_o 15._o etc._n etc._n and_o if_o our_o life_n ought_v to_o be_v answerable_a to_o our_o prayer_n since_o pray_v for_o peace_n be_v but_o mock_v of_o god_n without_o keep_v the_o king_n peace_n too_o then_o let_v not_o any_o pretend_v to_o be_v good_a christian_n and_o sound_a member_n of_o christ_n church_n unless_o they_o be_v also_o good_a subject_n my_o aim_n be_v against_o the_o power_n of_o depose_v king_n that_o have_v be_v often_o claim_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o there_o be_v another_o party_n of_o man_n who_o have_v introduce_v a_o distinction_n of_o take_v arm_n by_o the_o king_n authority_n against_o his_o person_n whereas_o wheresoever_o the_o king_n person_n be_v 17._o p._n 16_o 17._o there_o be_v also_o his_o great_a authority_n but_o they_o tell_v we_o the_o primitive_a christian_n want_v not_o authority_n and_o right_n but_o strength_n to_o resist_v the_o civil_a power_n but_o do_v our_o saviour_n want_v power_n when_o he_o control_v evil_a spirit_n and_o cast_v out_o devil_n do_v he_o want_v power_n then_o when_o he_o command_v universal_a nature_n when_o even_o the_o wind_n and_o sea_n obey_v he_o etc._n etc._n he_o have_v more_o than_o twelve_o legion_n of_o angel_n at_o his_o call_n why_o do_v he_o not_o strike_v herod_n or_o pilate_n but_o that_o he_o confess_v himself_o subject_a to_o he_o the_o man_n 31._o p._n 30_o 31._o that_o first_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o first_o that_o give_v the_o lead_v foul_a example_n of_o wage_n war_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n as_o do_v the_o novatian_o of_o paphlagonia_n who_o fight_v with_o the_o arian_n emperor_n constantius_n be_v force_n send_v against_o they_o to_o compel_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o arian_n confession_n such_o as_o will_v not_o trust_v in_o god_n 17._o id._n serm._n sept._n 9_o 1683._o p._n 10_o p._n 17._o as_o a_o deliverer_n from_o any_o danger_n they_o fear_v but_o will_v take_v the_o sword_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o their_o sentence_n be_v read_v in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n they_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v with_o the_o sword_n the_o jew_n shed_v innocent_a blood_n bring_v upon_o they_o a_o deluge_n of_o blood_n and_o their_o second_o desolation_n under_o titus_n say_v josephus_n come_v upon_o they_o in_o the_o same_o month_n on_o the_o same_o day_n of_o the_o month_n that_o the_o former_a fall_v upon_o and_o when_o by_o the_o same_o division_n of_o priest_n and_o levite_n the_o same_o divine_a service_n be_v read_v in_o course_n viz._n that_o psalm_n 24._o p._n 24._o which_o be_v write_v in_o admiration_n of_o god_n vindictive_a justice_n o_o god_n to_o who_o vengeance_n belong_v etc._n etc._n there_o be_v comply_v man_n who_o resolve_v to_o thrive_v under_o all_o government_n they_o be_v animal_n incombustible_a for_o religion_n as_o one_o define_v they_o and_o whatever_a interest_n prevail_v in_o the_o state_n they_o laugh_v at_o the_o notion_n of_o be_v state-martyr_n honesty_n be_v true_a policy_n unless_o man_n mean_v to_o revive_v that_o old_a abominable_a gnostick_n principle_n of_o comply_v with_o any_o usurpation_n or_o imposition_n for_o fear_v of_o suffering_n st._n paul_n declare_v their_o damnation_n be_v just_a and_o righteous_a 6._o id._n serm._n nou._n 5._o 1684._o p._n 5_o 6._o who_o persevere_v in_o charge_v the_o bless_a gospel_n with_o admit_v so_o curse_v a_o principle_n as_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o do_v any_o one_o know_v evil_a though_o with_o a_o eye_n to_o the_o best_a and_o noble_a design_n and_o with_o a_o aim_n at_o no_o other_o consequence_n but_o such_o as_o be_v most_o beneficial_a to_o the_o public_a for_o this_o be_v no_o apostolical_a canon_n but_o a_o maxim_n from_o hell._n such_o man_n be_v apt_a to_o conceit_n 10._o p._n 10._o that_o they_o have_v make_v themselves_o necessary_a as_o if_o god_n almighty_n can_v not_o do_v his_o work_n without_o they_o i_o have_v hear_v that_o the_o case_n of_o jacob_n wrestle_v with_o god_n be_v preach_v upon_o to_o our_o late_a great_a usurper_n and_o this_o doctrine_n raise_v that_o god_n jacob_n or_o glorious_a wrestler_n with_o god_n ☜_o ☜_o may_v for_o great_a end_n do_v some_o thing_n contrary_a to_o his_o declare_a will_n which_o thing_n may_v yet_o be_v acceptable_a to_o his_o secret_a will_n and_o procure_v a_o blessing_n it_o be_v a_o jesuit_n salvo_n 27._o p._n 20._o p._n 27._o that_o a_o man_n of_o wit_n never_o sin_n against_o his_o conscience_n we_o believe_v it_o a_o preposterous_a way_n of_o secure_v our_o religion_n by_o give_v up_o the_o peculiar_a doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n unto_o king_n and_o we_o judge_v it_o a_o strange_a mean_n of_o bar_v out_o popery_n by_o let_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o translate_n and_o dispose_v of_o kingdom_n for_o a_o king_n and_o people_n to_o be_v happy_a 16._o id._n coron_n ser._n april_n 23._o 1685._o p._n 15_o 16._o the_o king_n must_v have_v a_o right_n to_o his_o kingdom_n for_o how_o can_v a_o usurper_n expect_v to_o reign_v prosper_o how_o mouse_n
letter_n apologet._n c._n 5._o p._n 334._o the_o dean_n smart_o rejoin_v by_o this_o we_o may_v think_v mr._n cressy_n a_o stranger_n in_o his_o own_o country_n and_o that_o he_o have_v never_o hear_v of_o the_o 30._o of_o january_n or_o the_o 29._o of_o may_n which_o be_v solemn_o observe_v in_o our_o church_n and_o the_o office_n join_v with_o that_o of_o the_o 5._o of_o november_n and_o be_v purposely_o intend_v for_o that_o very_a thing_n ☜_o ☜_o which_o he_o deny_v to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o by_o we_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n what_o do_v mr._n cressy_n think_v the_o renunciation_n of_o the_o covenant_n be_v intend_v for_o if_o not_o to_o prevent_v the_o mischief_n of_o the_o former_a rebellion_n after_o he_o he_o give_v a_o historical_a account_n of_o the_o controversy_n in_o england_n about_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n and_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n over_o they_o 348._o p._n 348._o and_o have_v cite_v pope_n gregory_n the_o seventh_n letter_n wherein_o he_o aver_v that_o king_n have_v their_o beginning_n from_o man_n who_o gain_v their_o authority_n over_o their_o equal_n by_o blind_a ambition_n and_o intolerable_a presumption_n by_o rapine_n and_o murder_n by_o perfidiousness_n and_o all_o manner_n of_o wickedness_n ☞_o ☞_o he_o subjoin_v be_v not_o this_o a_o very_a pretty_a account_n of_o the_o original_a of_o civil_a power_n by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n swear_v to_o the_o pope_n 366._o p._n 366._o leave_v no_o room_n for_o allegiance_n to_o prince_n any_o more_o than_o a_o person_n who_o have_v already_o swear_v allegiance_n to_o one_o prince_n have_v liberty_n to_o swear_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o another_o 370._o p._n 370._o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a he_o shall_v keep_v to_o both_o and_o discourse_v of_o king_n stephen_n he_o say_v that_o his_o title_n be_v very_o bad_a he_o see_v it_o necessary_a for_o he_o to_o strengthen_v it_o by_o the_o pope_n authority_n and_o that_o during_o his_o usurpation_n all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n be_v lose_v 452._o p._n 373._o p._n 452._o again_o he_o say_v if_o deprive_v sovereign_a prince_n of_o their_o crown_n and_o dignity_n endeavour_v by_o open_a rebellion_n and_o secret_a conspiracy_n to_o take_v away_o their_o life_n be_v not_o treason_n there_o be_v none_o such_o in_o the_o world._n 463._o p._n 463._o if_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o so_o many_o horrible_a treason_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o conspiracy_n if_o they_o have_v attempt_v to_o deprive_v emperor_n of_o their_o crown_n and_o absolve_v subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n to_o they_o if_o they_o have_v join_v with_o their_o open_a and_o declare_v enemy_n and_o employ_v person_n time_n after_o time_n to_o assassinate_v they_o what_o will_v the_o world_n have_v say_v of_o their_o suffering_n will_v man_n of_o any_o common_a sense_n have_v say_v they_o be_v martyr_n for_o religion_n but_o that_o they_o die_v just_o and_o deserve_o for_o their_o treason_n the_o late_a regicide_n plead_v the_o cause_n of_o god_n and_o religion_n the_o scripture_n attribute_n the_o great_a revolution_n of_o government_n to_o a_o particular_a providence_n of_o god_n 17._o id._n ser._n on_o 1_o cor._n 12.24_o 25._o p._n 17._o god_n be_v the_o judge_n or_o the_o supreme_a arbitrator_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o world_n he_o put_v down_o one_o and_o set_v up_o another_o which_o hold_v with_o respect_n to_o nation_n as_o well_o as_o particular_a person_n which_o do_v not_o find_v any_o right_n of_o dominion_n as_o some_o fancied_a till_o the_o argument_n from_o providence_n be_v return_v with_o great_a force_n upon_o themselves_o but_o it_o show_v that_o when_o god_n please_v to_o make_v use_n of_o person_n or_o nation_n as_o the_o scourge_n in_o his_o hand_n to_o punish_v people_n with_o he_o give_v they_o success_n above_o their_o hope_n or_o expectation_n but_o that_o success_n give_v they_o no_o right_n suppose_v a_o prosperous_a usurper_n in_o this_o kingdom_n 64._o id._n ans_fw-fr to_o the_o first_o royal_a paper_n p._n 23._o and_o vindicat_fw-la of_o that_o ans_fw-fr p._n 64._o have_v gain_v a_o considerable_a interest_n in_o it_o and_o challenge_v a_o title_n to_o the_o whole_a and_o therefore_o require_v of_o all_o the_o king_n subject_n within_o his_o power_n to_o own_v he_o to_o be_v rightful_a king_n upon_o this_o many_o of_o they_o be_v force_v to_o withdraw_v because_o they_o will_v not_o own_v his_o title_n be_v this_o a_o act_n of_o rebellion_n and_o not_o rather_o of_o true_a loyalty_n 19_o loyalty_n id._n vindi._n p._n 37._o and_o ans_fw-fr to_o the_o one_a part_n p._n 19_o the_o doctrine_n of_o depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_a subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n be_v error_n in_o matter_n of_o practice_n of_o the_o high_a importance_n 55._o importance_n id._n ans_fw-fr to_o 2d_o royal_a paper_n p._n 40_o 55._o if_o fancy_n only_o keep_v we_o firm_a to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n may_v it_o not_o as_o well_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o protestant_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n adhere_v to_o the_o crown_n in_o the_o time_n of_o rebellion_n out_o of_o fancy_n and_o not_o out_o of_o judgement_n and_o that_o if_o their_o fancy_n change_v they_o may_v as_o well_o have_v join_v with_o the_o rebel_n as_o we_o have_v cause_n to_o be_v thankful_a to_o god_n when_o king_n be_v nurse_n father_n to_o our_o church_n so_o we_o shall_v never_o cease_v to_o pray_v for_o their_o continue_v so_o and_o that_o in_o all_o thing_n we_o may_v behave_v ourselves_o towards_o they_o as_o become_v good_a christian_n and_o loyal_a subject_n and_o whereas_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o royal_a paper_n p._n 80._o argue_v against_o this_o that_o subject_n be_v no_o long_o according_a to_o this_o doctrine_n to_o be_v loyal_a than_o their_o king_n be_v a_o nurse_n father_n to_o their_o church_n the_o doctor_n wipe_v off_o the_o aspersion_n by_o tell_v he_o 86._o he_o vindic._n of_o the_o ans_fw-fr p._n 101._o ☜_o p._n 86._o that_o he_o have_v put_v a_o ill_a construction_n on_o his_o word_n far_o from_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o author_n who_o think_v it_o a_o part_n of_o a_o good_a christian_a to_o be_v always_o a_o loyal_a subject_n i_o desire_v this_o gentleman_n to_o resolve_v i_o whether_o in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o usurpation_n this_o have_v be_v good_a doctrine_n that_o those_o who_o enjoy_v or_o pretend_v to_o supreme_a power_n be_v to_o be_v judge_n in_o their_o own_o case_n if_o so_o than_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a for_o man_n to_o have_v justify_v their_o loyalty_n to_o the_o royal_a family_n than_o very_o unjust_o put_v out_o of_o possession_n 89._o p._n 88_o 89._o it_o be_v some_o comfort_n that_o our_o church_n be_v confess_v to_o teach_v the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o loyalty_n and_o her_o practice_n to_o be_v conformable_a thereto_o in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n and_o so_o the_o doctor_n hope_n it_o will_v always_o be_v but_o it_o have_v be_v say_v by_o some_o body_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o we_o have_v nothing_o peculiar_a to_o our_o church_n but_o our_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n this_o may_v have_v give_v occasion_n to_o inquire_v whether_o the_o church_n which_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a do_v teach_v it_o so_o orthodoxly_a or_o not_o or_o whether_o those_o who_o do_v think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o she_o teach_v be_v thereby_o oblige_v to_o the_o strict_a principle_n of_o loyalty_n ☜_o ☜_o this_o our_o church_n do_v not_o only_o teach_v they_o as_o her_o own_o doctrine_n but_o which_o be_v far_o more_o effectual_a as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o i_o think_v aught_o to_o have_v more_o force_n on_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n 99_o p._n 99_o than_o the_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n in_o any_o church_n in_o the_o world._n ☜_o ☜_o be_v it_o any_o argument_n that_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o government_n be_v not_o firm_a or_o that_o loyal_a subject_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o their_o duty_n because_o man_n of_o ill_a principle_n have_v run_v away_o with_o false_a notion_n of_o a_o fundamental_a contract_n and_o coordinate_a power_n and_o whereas_o it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o proposition_n as_o dangerous_a as_o those_o of_o the_o jesuit_n be_v hold_v by_o some_o among_o ourselves_o witness_n those_o condemn_v at_o oxford_n july_n 26._o 1683._o we_o can_v deny_v say_v he_o but_o that_o there_o have_v be_v man_n of_o ill_a mind_n and_o disloyal_a principle_n factious_a and_o disobedient_a enemy_n to_o the_o government_n both_o in_o church_n and_o state_n but_o have_v these_o man_n ever_o have_v that_o countenance_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o guide_v of_o our_o church_n which_o the_o depose_n doctrine_n have_v have_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o
enough_o to_o convince_v any_o sober_a man_n that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n do_v never_o dream_n that_o either_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o people_n do_v give_v king_n their_o authority_n or_o have_v any_o power_n to_o depose_v they_o and_o authorise_v their_o subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o they_o with_o or_o without_o their_o authority_n much_o less_o to_o set_v up_o other_o in_o their_o stead_n or_o reserve_v their_o power_n in_o their_o own_o hand_n but_o do_v believe_v that_o their_o authority_n and_o power_n be_v whole_o from_o god_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v obey_v according_a to_o his_o ordinance_n and_o that_o they_o never_o can_v be_v depose_v either_o by_o the_o people_n or_o people_n or_o any_o other_o authority_n upon_o earth_n dr._n dove_n 5._o sermon_n on_o nou._n 5._o 1680._o p_o 4_o 5._o they_o that_o dare_v imagine_v evil_a against_o the_o king_n in_o their_o bedchamber_n will_v not_o stick_v to_o countenance_v rebellion_n against_o he_o in_o the_o camp_n for_o the_o malice_n of_o treason_n like_o fire_n conceal_v will_v either_o find_v or_o force_v its_o passage_n this_o be_v the_o usual_a prologue_n to_o all_o traitorous_a design_n 21._o p._n 21._o to_o calumniate_v the_o government_n and_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n to_o repreach_v the_o one_o and_o make_v it_o odious_a by_o traduce_v the_o other_o and_o render_v they_o contemptible_a we_o may_v learn_v by_o experience_n that_o god_n for_o the_o better_a government_n of_o the_o world_n think_v it_o fit_a to_o make_v rebel_n and_o traitor_n the_o most_o memorable_a example_n of_o vengeance_n and_o judgement_n search_v the_o scripture_n and_o turn_v over_o the_o annal_n of_o all_o age_n you_o shall_v scarce_o meet_v in_o story_n with_o a_o seditious_a innovator_n or_o a_o rebel_n who_o have_v not_o ruin_v himself_o 15._o id._n ser._n bef_n lord_z mayor_z sept._n 29._o 1682._o p._n 15._o if_o a_o man_n can_v help_v man_n to_o a_o evasion_n from_o the_o duty_n of_o obedience_n he_o shall_v have_v follower_n enough_o this_o be_v a_o certain_a sign_n that_o though_o man_n know_v their_o duty_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o love_v to_o hear_v it_o for_o certain_o obedience_n to_o magistrate_n be_v one_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o accompany_v saivation_n and_o if_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n then_o sure_o we_o may_v safe_o affirm_v and_o that_o without_o any_o breach_n of_o charity_n or_o stretch_v beyond_o our_o line_n that_o they_o who_o oppose_v they_o in_o lawful_a thing_n or_o refuse_v to_o obey_v they_o in_o the_o same_o without_o a_o timely_a repentance_n and_o reformation_n be_v in_o danger_n of_o it_o 17._o p._n 17._o though_o david_n be_v next_o heir_n to_o the_o crown_n and_o already_o anoint_v to_o it_o though_o saul_n thirst_v for_o his_o blood_n and_o persecute_v he_o by_o force_n and_o fraud_n though_o he_o have_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o people_n and_o saul_n be_v give_v up_o into_o his_o hand_n so_o that_o he_o can_v as_o easy_o have_v slay_v he_o as_o have_v cut_v his_o skirt_n yet_o this_o be_v that_o which_o keep_v he_o from_o so_o great_a iniquity_n that_o he_o be_v the_o lord_n anoint_v 18._o p._n 18._o the_o authority_n be_v still_o from_o god_n though_o it_o be_v place_v in_o the_o band_n of_o a_o sinful_a man_n and_o it_o lose_v not_o its_o essence_n by_o the_o accession_n of_o personal_a miscarriage_n etc._n etc._n disobedience_n have_v all_o that_o be_v base_a in_o it_o 24._o p._n 24._o and_o rebellion_n contain_v a_o whole_a conjugation_n of_o wickedness_n of_o which_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o indelible_a sense_n in_o all_o man_n mind_n since_o even_o they_o who_o love_v the_o thing_n do_v usual_o hate_v the_o name_n of_o rebel_n and_o such_o as_o be_v conscious_a of_o the_o guilt_n will_v glad_o avoid_v the_o reproach_n of_o it_o a_o plain_a indication_n of_o guilt_n as_o guilt_n be_v a_o manifest_a argument_n of_o sin_n and_o wickedness_n 25._o p._n 25._o it_o be_v a_o sin_n next_o to_o blasphemy_n to_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n a_o degree_n of_o profaneness_n to_o disobey_v they_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o intolerable_a iniquity_n to_o rebel_v against_o they_o it_o be_v as_o bad_a in_o its_o own_o nature_n as_o murder_v or_o theft_n be_v as_o express_o forbid_v as_o these_o and_o in_o its_o consequence_n it_o be_v far_o more_o mischievous_a etc._n etc._n this_o sin_n debauch_n the_o conscience_n 26._o p._n 26._o and_o harden_v man_n in_o impiety_n so_o that_o it_o be_v rare_a very_o rare_a to_o find_v a_o repent_a rebel_n it_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o spirit_n and_o power_n of_o christianity_n it_o make_v the_o very_a profession_n of_o religion_n odious_a and_o despicable_a it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o example_n of_o christ_n the_o bless_a apostle_n and_o primitive_a christian_n there_o have_v be_v many_o pretence_n make_v for_o disobedience_n and_o resistance_n 28._o p._n 27._o v._n p._n 28._o one_o have_v libel_v the_o primitive_a christian_n ascribe_v their_o meekness_n and_o submission_n to_o necessity_n so_o bellarmine_n another_o that_o the_o apostle_n in_o prescribe_v obedience_n only_o flatter_v the_o emperor_n so_o salmeron_n a_o three_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n be_v a_o mystery_n bid_v from_o the_o first_o age_n and_o reserve_v for_o these_o last_o day_n of_o great_a light_n so_o jo._n goodwin_n thus_o the_o gospel_n itself_o be_v belie_v to_o countenance_n that_o which_o it_o every_o where_o condemn_v we_o have_v a_o church_n 30._o p._n 30._o who_o doctrine_n discipline_n and_o government_n be_v apostolical_a and_o primitive_a defective_a in_o nothing_o so_o much_o as_o the_o obedience_n of_o her_o member_n unless_o it_o be_v the_o exercise_n of_o her_o discipline_n this_o church_n be_v always_o famous_a for_o her_o untainted_a fidelity_n and_o loyalty_n to_o the_o crown_n oh_o that_o our_o life_n be_v as_o good_a as_o our_o religion_n etc._n etc._n sect_n xvi_o dr._n henry_n maurice_n the_o ancient_a christian_n know_v how_o to_o die_v better_a than_o to_o dispute_v 112._o ser._n on_o jan._n 30._o 1681._o p._n 2_o 12_o 30_o etc._n etc._n con_fw-la one_a pt_v hist_o p._n 112._o but_o none_o understand_v yet_o how_o to_o rebel_v for_o their_o religion_n how_o then_o be_v we_o depart_v from_o this_o ancient_a and_o reasonable_a practice_n no_o faction_n do_v ever_o insult_v a_o prince_n they_o do_v not_o mean_a to_o destroy_v but_o now_o to_o return_v to_o the_o blaspheme_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o community_n of_o name_n be_v not_o so_o much_o to_o be_v regard_v as_o agreement_n in_o doctrine_n our_o accuser_n will_v be_v find_v to_o have_v a_o great_a part_n in_o these_o sectary_n than_o we_o for_o both_o agree_v in_o the_o fundamental_o of_o rebellion_n and_o the_o lawfulness_n and_o merit_n of_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n there_o be_v man_n in_o the_o world_n that_o honour_n such_o as_o martyr_n 180._o p._n 180._o that_o be_v execute_v for_o murder_v their_o king_n i_o hope_v they_o be_v neither_o bishop_n nor_o episcopal_a man_n that_o be_v so_o fond_a of_o canonise_a those_o murderer_n for_o martyr_n 318._o p._n 318._o when_o chrysostome_n see_v the_o civil_a power_n against_o he_o he_o will_v not_o contend_v but_o endeavour_v to_o steal_v away_o to_o prevent_v contention_n and_o what_o his_o favourer_n do_v when_o they_o begin_v a_o mutiny_n they_o do_v it_o against_o his_o will_n and_o against_o all_o his_o entreaty_n and_o obsecration_n to_o the_o contrary_a do_v not_o the_o primitive_a christian_n meet_v to_o serve_v god_n 326._o p._n 326._o and_o suffer_v martyrdom_n for_o it_o but_o do_v they_o ever_o enter_v into_o covenant_n and_o practice_n against_o the_o state_n in_o all_o the_o lamentable_a distraction_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o arian_n we_o find_v no_o orthodox_n bishop_n animate_v the_o people_n against_o the_o government_n 327._o p._n 327._o what_o persecution_n soever_o they_o suffer_v but_o on_o the_o contrary_n restrain_v all_o tendence_n to_o rebellion_n and_o withdraw_a themselves_o when_o the_o popular_a favour_n towards_o they_o grow_v inordinate_a 337._o p._n 32â—_n p._n 337._o and_o uncontrollable_a whoever_o animate_v the_o people_n to_o resist_v julian_n what_o a_o number_n of_o worthy_a learned_a minister_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v turn_v out_o to_o make_v vacancy_n for_o the_o nonconformist_n in_o the_o day_n of_o rebellion_n who_o be_v to_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o new_a mystery_n of_o religion_n which_o their_o old_a pastor_n have_v not_o the_o conscience_n or_o ability_n to_o teach_v they_o i.e._n of_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o rebellion_n we_o read_v of_o st._n ambrose_n zeal_n against_o the_o arian_n of_o his_o popularity_n of_o his_o charity_n etc._n etc._n but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o his_o sedition_n 34â—_n p_o 34â—_n or_o his_o forcible_a resistance_n of_o the_o
be_v thus_o express_v from_o civil_a war_n etc._n etc._n ☜_o ☜_o but_o not_o one_o word_n of_o this_o can_v he_o ever_o find_v in_o the_o roman_a missal_n that_o have_v come_v to_o his_o hand_n it_o be_v the_o peculiar_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o her_o prayer_n and_o practice_n have_v always_o be_v eminent_o loyal_a and_o enemy_n to_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n and_o he_o say_v far_a 227._o far_a ib._n p._n 226_o 227._o that_o rebellion_n be_v a_o sin_n so_o contrary_a to_o christianity_n that_o though_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v all_o the_o provocation_n imaginable_a and_o force_v sufficient_a they_o never_o offer_v to_o rebel_v so_o that_o they_o who_o do_v rebel_n have_v divest_v themselves_o of_o the_o christian_a principle_n and_o almost_o of_o their_o humanity_n too_o in_o the_o prayer_n for_o the_o parliament_n we_o may_v say_v of_o our_o prince_n as_o pliny_n say_v of_o the_o good_a emperor_n trajan_n they_o have_v free_o yield_v to_o rule_v by_o those_o law_n to_o which_o nothing_o but_o their_o own_o goodness_n can_v oblige_v they_o and_o doubtless_o the_o people_n of_o england_n ought_v to_o take_v it_o as_o a_o act_n of_o grace_n that_o their_o king_n have_v consent_v to_o govern_v they_o on_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o prayer_n after_o the_o commandment_n the_o king_n be_v say_v to_o be_v god_n minister_n and_o we_o beg_v god_n that_o all_o his_o subject_n due_o consider_v that_o he_o have_v god_n authority_n may_v faithful_o serve_v honour_n and_o humble_o obey_v he_o according_a to_o god_n bless_a word_n and_o ordinance_n and_o this_o be_v admirable_o comment_v 20._o comment_v id._n part_n 3._o 3._o 4._o p._n 20._o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o king_n bear_v god_n name_n and_o act_n by_o his_o power_n and_o such_o as_o rebel_v do_v fight_n against_o god_n oppose_v his_o word_n and_o resist_v his_o ordinance_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o occasional_a office_n for_o nou._n 5._o we_o pray_v god_n that_o the_o king_n may_v cut_v off_o all_o such_o worker_n of_o iniquity_n as_o turn_v religion_n into_o rebellion_n and_o faith_n into_o faction_n and_o in_o the_o office_n for_o may_v 29._o when_o we_o thank_v god_n for_o the_o restoration_n of_o the_o royal_a family_n we_o beseech_v god_n to_o accept_v of_o our_o unfeigned_a oblation_n of_o ourselves_o vow_v all_o holy_a obedience_n in_o thought_n word_n and_o work_v unto_o the_o divine_a majesty_n and_o promise_v in_o he_o and_o for_o he_o all_o dutiful_a allegiance_n to_o his_o anoint_a servant_n and_o to_o his_o heir_n for_o ever_o and_o it_o be_v also_o observable_a the_o proclamation_n relate_v to_o those_o solemn_a time_n be_v appoint_v to_o be_v read_v which_o be_v as_o full_a to_o this_o purpose_n as_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v and_o by_o our_o canon_n when_o the_o minister_n bid_v prayer_n before_o his_o sermon_n to_o continue_v the_o belief_n of_o this_o truth_n he_o be_v bind_v to_o exhort_v the_o people_n when_o they_o pray_v to_o acknowledge_v the_o king_n to_o be_v in_o all_o cause_n and_o over_o all_o person_n next_o and_o immediate_o under_o god_n supreme_a etc._n etc._n chap._n v._o the_o order_n of_o our_o bishop_n by_o the_o order_n of_o our_o bishop_n i_o mean_v not_o so_o much_o the_o particular_a injunction_n or_o inquiry_n of_o our_o prelate_n within_o their_o own_o particular_a diocese_n though_o of_o such_o instance_n there_o be_v no_o want_n as_o i_o have_v show_v chap._n 2._o from_o the_o article_n of_o inquiry_n of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n and_o the_o article_n of_o visitation_n of_o bishop_n ridley_n and_o can_v prove_v from_o many_o other_o such_o instance_n but_o the_o general_a order_n which_o have_v be_v send_v from_o the_o metropolitan_a to_o the_o whole_a church_n such_o injunction_n when_o obey_v aught_o to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n unless_o we_o shall_v impeach_v either_o the_o maker_n or_o the_o complyer_n of_o dishonest_a practice_n especial_o when_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n have_v give_v occasion_n to_o such_o injunction_n thus_o when_o knight_n of_o who_o i_o shall_v treat_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n be_v censure_v at_o oxford_n the_o same_o year_n some_o caution_n concern_v preacher_n and_o preach_a be_v by_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o york_n with_o the_o king_n consent_n as_o the_o law_n require_v send_v to_o the_o several_a bishop_n of_o their_o province_n to_o be_v put_v in_o execution_n in_o their_o several_a diocese_n the_o direction_n be_v date_v aug._n 4._o 1622._o of_o which_o the_o first_o require_v that_o no_o preacher_n etc._n etc._n shall_v fall_v into_o any_o set_a course_n or_o common_a place_n otherwise_o than_o by_o open_v the_o coherence_n and_o division_n of_o his_o text_n which_o shall_v not_o be_v comprehend_v and_o warrant_v in_o essence_n substance_n effect_n or_o natural_a inference_n within_o some_o one_o of_o the_o article_n of_o religion_n set_v forth_o ann._n 1562._o or_o in_o some_o one_o of_o the_o homily_n set_v forth_o by_o authority_n etc._n etc._n the_o four_o be_v that_o no_o preacher_n of_o what_o title_n or_o denomination_n soever_o shall_v presume_v from_o henceforth_o in_o any_o auditory_a within_o this_o kingdom_n to_o declare_v limit_n or_o bind_v out_o by_o way_n of_o positive_a doctrine_n in_o any_o lecture_n or_o sermon_n the_o power_n prerogative_n jurisdiction_n authority_n or_o duty_n of_o sovereign_a prince_n or_o therein_o meddle_v with_o matter_n of_o state_n and_o reference_n between_o prince_n and_o people_n than_o as_o they_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o homily_n of_o obedience_n and_o in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o homily_n and_o article_n of_o religion_n set_v forth_o by_o public_a authority_n these_o injunction_n be_v again_o renew_v and_o reinforce_v in_o the_o day_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o second_o and_o in_o the_o next_o reign_n and_o in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o present_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n 7._o canterbury_n july_n 16._o 1638._o art._n 7._o the_o clergy_n be_v express_o enjoin_v that_o in_o their_o sermon_n they_o shall_v four_o time_n in_o the_o year_n at_o least_o teach_v the_o people_n that_o the_o king_n power_n be_v in_o his_o dominion_n high_a under_o god_n all_o priest_n shall_v upon_o all_o occasion_n persuade_v the_o people_n to_o loyalty_n and_o obedience_n to_o his_o majesty_n in_o all_o thing_n lawful_a and_o to_o patient_a submission_n in_o the_o rest_n promote_a as_o far_o as_o in_o they_o lie_v the_o public_a peace_n and_o quiet_v of_o the_o world._n and_o agreeable_o to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n especial_o the_o late_a frame_v which_o though_o particular_o make_v against_o the_o papist_n yet_o as_o bishop_n sanderson_n well_o observe_v where_o the_o reason_n of_o make_v and_o impose_v a_o oath_n be_v particular_a juram_fw-la praelect_v 7._o de_fw-la juram_fw-la but_o the_o word_n of_o the_o oath_n be_v general_a there_o the_o oath_n oblige_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n in_o their_o utmost_a latitude_n as_o say_v he_o for_o example_n in_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n to_o the_o make_n of_o which_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n give_v occasion_n the_o word_n be_v all_o general_a do_v exclude_v all_o person_n from_o exercise_v that_o supreme_a power_n in_o this_o kingdom_n and_o every_o clergyman_n especial_o aught_o to_o reflect_v how_o often_o he_o have_v solemn_o profess_v and_o aver_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o the_o king_n or_o any_o commission_v by_o he_o etc._n etc._n and_o to_o remember_v that_o that_o declaration_n be_v enjoin_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o year_n 1641_o the_o man_n of_o which_o age_n assert_v that_o the_o power_n of_o king_n be_v give_v they_o by_o the_o people_n and_o may_v be_v resume_v by_o the_o donor_n that_o the_o king_n be_v coordinate_a with_o the_o state_n and_o that_o his_o politic_a differ_v from_o his_o personal_a capacity_n now_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o make_v a_o law_n and_o the_o preamble_n of_o it_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o best_a interpreter_n of_o the_o word_n of_o a_o law._n chap._n vi_o the_o censure_n of_o our_o university_n nor_o be_v the_o censure_n of_o our_o most_o famous_a university_n in_o this_o case_n to_o be_v neglect_v or_o look_v on_o slight_o it_o be_v well_o know_v what_o a_o repute_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o single_a college_n of_o the_o sorbone_n have_v at_o paris_n and_o how_o much_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o foreign_a university_n together_o with_o our_o own_o sway_v with_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o and_o persuade_v the_o christian_a world_n to_o credit_v the_o justice_n of_o his_o divorce_n now_o i_o shall_v not_o mention_v the_o censure_n of_o the_o mille_fw-la manus_fw-la petition_n as_o it_o
be_v call_v in_o which_o both_o the_o university_n most_o amicable_o agree_v resolve_v only_o to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o proceed_n at_o oxford_n in_o the_o year_n 1â—22_n 1647_o and_o 1683_o the_o decree_n of_o 1622_o be_v make_v the_o 25_o of_o june_n in_o full_a convocation_n on_o this_o occasion_n etc._n occasion_n antiqu._n oxon._n l._n 1._o p._n 326_o 327_o etc._n etc._n mr._n knight_n of_o broadgate_n hall_n now_o pembroke_n college_n preach_v at_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o east_n on_o palm-sunday_n upon_o 1_o king_n 19.9_o what_o do_v thou_o here_o elijah_n start_v this_o question_n whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o subject_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o themselves_o when_o persecute_v for_o religion_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n which_o he_o hold_v in_o the_o affirmative_a for_o which_o doctrine_n when_o he_o be_v convene_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n he_o plead_v the_o authority_n of_o paraeus_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o xiii_o to_o the_o roman_n and_o the_o example_n of_o king_n james_n who_o assist_v the_o rocheller_n against_o their_o king_n and_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n send_v to_o prison_n the_o vicechancellor_n make_v the_o bishop_n of_o st._n david_n laud_n who_o in_o may_n of_o the_o same_o year_n have_v his_o conference_n with_o fisher_n the_o jesuit_n acquaint_v with_o it_o from_o who_o the_o king_n be_v inform_v who_o order_v knight_n and_o his_o sermon_n to_o be_v send_v up_o the_o author_n be_v commit_v a_o prisoner_n to_o the_o gatehouse_n in_o westminster_n where_o he_o lie_v two_o year_n and_o at_o last_o by_o the_o intercession_n of_o one_o of_o his_o fellow_n prisoner_n with_o bishop_n williams_n be_v release_v and_o have_v ask_v the_o king_n pardon_n go_v into_o holland_n where_o in_o a_o short_a time_n he_o die_v when_o knight_n be_v complain_v of_o the_o king_n send_v to_o the_o vicechancellor_n to_o enjoin_v the_o student_n of_o divinity_n to_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o their_o study_n next_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o father_n and_o council_n and_o to_o abstain_v from_o the_o write_n of_o either_o jesuit_n or_o puritan_n and_o according_o the_o head_n of_o college_n the_o professor_n etc._n etc._n meet_v in_o convocation_n the_o bishop_n that_o be_v then_o about_o the_o court_n have_v condemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o book_n that_o contain_v it_o as_o seditious_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o decree_n of_o council_n and_o dictate_v of_o the_o father_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o censure_v among_o other_o this_o proposition_n 327._o proposition_n proposit_n 2._o v._n antiqu._n oxon._n p._n 327._o that_o subject_n not_o private_a person_n but_o inferior_a magistrate_n may_v take_v arm_n to_o defend_v themselves_o the_o commonwealth_n the_o church_n and_o true_a religion_n against_o their_o sovereign_n or_o the_o superior_a magistrate_n upon_o these_o condition_n if_o 1._o the_o prince_n turn_v tyrant_n 2._o if_o he_o compel_v his_o subject_n to_o commit_v idolatry_n or_o to_o blaspheme_v 3._o when_o any_o great_a injury_n be_v do_v 4._o if_o they_o can_v otherwise_o be_v safe_a in_o their_o fortune_n their_o life_n and_o conscience_n upon_o condition_n also_o 5._o that_o under_o the_o pretext_n of_o religion_n or_o justice_n they_o do_v not_o seek_v their_o own_o advantage_n and_o 6._o that_o their_o arm_n be_v manage_v with_o much_o moderation_n moderamine_fw-la inculpatae_fw-la tutelae_fw-la these_o be_v the_o term_n of_o the_o proposition_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o university_n run_v thus_o this_o proposition_n be_v false_a and_o seditious_a and_o so_o crafty_o restrain_v under_o such_o condition_n annex_v as_o every_o seditious_a person_n may_v make_v use_n of_o to_o vindicate_v himself_o and_o the_o three_o proposition_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v alike_o condemn_v so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o gillespy_n in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o sermon_n call_v this_o doctrine_n the_o new_a oxford_n divinity_n and_o i_o wish_v no_o worse_o have_v be_v ever_o broach_v or_o own_v there_o nor_o do_v the_o university_n rest_v here_o but_o withal_o decree_v and_o declare_v that_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n subject_n ought_v by_o no_o mean_n forcible_o to_o resist_v their_o prince_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n either_o offensive_a or_o defensive_a against_o the_o king_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n or_o any_o other_o pretence_n require_v all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o convocation_n to_o subscribe_v the_o censure_n and_o enjoin_v all_o that_o shall_v be_v admit_v to_o any_o degree_n to_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o consent_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o that_o convocation_n while_o the_o commentary_n of_o paraeus_n be_v burn_v in_o the_o churchyard_n of_o st._n mary_n at_o oxford_n at_o paul_n cross_n in_o london_n as_o it_o be_v likewise_o burn_v at_o cambridge_n that_o university_n join_v with_o her_o sister_n of_o oxford_n in_o the_o condemnation_n of_o those_o seditious_a doctrine_n for_o as_o a_o voss_n a_o doublet_n ep._n ad_fw-la gerh._n voss_n learned_a foreigner_n who_o at_o that_o time_n be_v upon_o the_o spot_n inform_v that_o knight_n cite_v for_o his_o opinion_n the_o authority_n not_o only_o of_o paraeus_n but_o also_o of_o bucanus_n and_o junius_n brutus_n affirm_v further_o that_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o reform_a divine_n and_o illustrate_v it_o by_o this_o instance_n that_o if_o the_o king_n of_o france_n shall_v while_o his_o army_n lay_v siege_n to_o any_o town_n of_o the_o protestant_n his_o subject_n happen_v to_o fall_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o any_o of_o the_o besiege_a he_o be_v just_o slay_v nor_o be_v he_o that_o kill_v he_o guilty_a of_o any_o crime_n both_o the_o university_n condemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o though_o at_o oxford_n only_o paraeus_n book_n be_v burn_v yet_o at_o cambridge_n they_o also_o burn_v bucanus_n common_a place_n and_o junius_n brutus_n or_o hubert_n languet_n vindiciae_fw-la and_o damn_v the_o author_n to_o perpetual_a infamy_n my_o author_n add_v that_o the_o cambridge_n doctor_n be_v the_o more_o fierce_a of_o the_o two_o whether_o because_o they_o hate_v the_o puritan_n or_o be_v the_o majority_n of_o they_o at_o least_o remonstrant_n the_o censure_n of_o that_o university_n doublet_n see_v when_o he_o be_v at_o the_o commencement_n it_o be_v put_v into_o his_o hand_n by_o he_o who_o draw_v it_o up_o upon_o his_o promise_n not_o to_o transcribe_v it_o what_o hinder_v its_o publication_n i_o know_v not_o while_o the_o same_o year_n dr._n david_n owen_n publish_v his_o antiparaeus_a seu_fw-la determinat_fw-la de_fw-fr jure_fw-la regio_fw-la adv_fw-la david_n paraeum_n at_o cambridge_n anno_fw-la sc_fw-la 1622._o octavo_fw-la in_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n be_v thorough_o confute_v this_o censure_n and_o the_o execution_n do_v upon_o his_o book_n much_o trouble_v the_o old_a paraeus_n and_o his_o son_n paraei_n son_n append._n in_o comment_n ad_fw-la rom_n 13.5_o vit_fw-fr paraei_n say_v that_o his_o father_n mean_v what_o he_o write_v not_o of_o king_n endow_v with_o a_o absolute_a power_n but_o of_o such_o as_o be_v admit_v to_o their_o crown_n upon_o condition_n while_o the_o illustrious_a hugo_n grotius_n think_v so_o well_o of_o it_o that_o he_o have_v insert_v it_o at_o large_a in_o his_o work_n 661._o work_n vot_o pro_fw-la pace_fw-la ad_fw-la art._n 16._o p._n 661._o with_o a_o high_a commendation_n affirm_v that_o the_o reverend_a memory_n of_o king_n james_n the_o first_o the_o wise_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n and_o the_o honour_n which_o he_o owe_v to_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n which_o at_o that_o time_n foresee_v the_o calamity_n which_o england_n afterward_o suffer_v and_o a_o just_a fear_n lest_o the_o pernicious_a doctrine_n may_v do_v more_o mischief_n engage_v he_o to_o reprint_v the_o censure_n to_o which_o determination_n dr._n prideaux_n dr._n abbot_n and_o the_o other_o eminent_a man_n of_o that_o time_n give_v their_o suffrage_n anno_fw-la 1647_o june_n 1_o the_o same_o famous_a academy_n meet_v in_o convocation_n and_o declare_v their_o judgement_n concern_v the_o solemn_a league_n and_o covenant_n and_o a_o few_o of_o their_o reason_n why_o they_o can_v not_o take_v that_o covenant_n i_o shall_v transcribe_v 174._o transcribe_v ad_fw-la calc_n vit_fw-mi sanderson_n p._n 174._o as_o they_o be_v draw_v up_o by_o bishop_n sanderson_n 1._o we_o can_v take_v the_o oath_n without_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o imposer_n a_o great_a power_n than_o for_o aught_o appear_v to_o we_o have_v be_v in_o former_a time_n challenge_v 181._o challenge_v p._n 181._o 3._o we_o can_v take_v the_o oath_n without_o manifest_a danger_n of_o perjury_n 182._o perjury_n p._n 182._o the_o oath_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n by_o we_o take_v 202._o
man_n be_v for_o the_o lady_n jane_n but_o beside_o his_o temper_n i_o have_v this_o to_o say_v for_o he_o that_o the_o several_a and_o contrary_a act_n of_o parliament_n limit_v and_o change_v the_o succession_n according_a to_o the_o king_n pleasure_n in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o henry_n the_o eighth_n reign_n may_v very_o well_o in_o such_o a_o juncture_n of_o affair_n as_o happen_v on_o the_o death_n of_o edward_n the_o six_o stagger_v a_o wise_a man_n and_o incline_v he_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o son_n have_v the_o same_o right_n that_o his_o father_n have_v as_o unquestionable_o he_o have_v if_o it_o be_v a_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n especial_o while_n that_o right_o be_v recognise_v and_o confirm_v in_o parliament_n to_o this_o excellent_a prince_n be_v sir_n john_n cheek_n a_o tutor_n as_o he_o also_o be_v the_o restorer_n of_o the_o greek_a tongue_n in_o england_n he_o in_o his_o advice_n of_o the_o true_a subject_n to_o the_o rebel_n 4._o ed._n oxon._n 1641._o p._n 2_o 3_o 4._o or_o the_o hurt_n of_o sedition_n thus_o bespeak_v the_o rebel_n of_o that_o age_n for_o ourselves_o we_o have_v great_a cause_n to_o thank_v god_n by_o who_o religion_n and_o holy_a word_n daily_o teach_v we_o we_o learn_v not_o only_o to_o fear_v he_o true_o but_o also_o to_o obey_v our_o king_n faithful_o and_o to_o serve_v in_o our_o own_o vocation_n like_o subject_n honest_o you_o which_o be_v bind_v by_o god_n word_n not_o to_o obey_v for_o fear_n like_o men-pleasers_a but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n like_o christian_n have_v contrary_a to_o god_n holy_a will_n who_o offence_n be_v everlasting_a death_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o godly_a order_n of_o quietness_n set_v out_o by_o the_o king_n majesty_n law_n the_o breach_n whereof_o be_v not_o unknown_a to_o you_o take_v in_o hand_n uncalled_a of_o god_n unsent_a by_o man_n unfit_a by_o reason_n to_o cast_v away_o your_o bind_a duty_n of_o obedience_n etc._n etc._n yet_o you_o pretend_v that_o partly_o for_o god_n sake_n partly_o for_o the_o commonwealth_n sake_n you_o do_v rise_v how_o do_v you_o take_v in_o hand_n to_o reform_v be_v you_o king_n by_o what_o authority_n or_o by_o what_o succession_n be_v you_o the_o king_n officer_n by_o what_o commission_n be_v you_o call_v by_o god_n by_o what_o token_n declare_v you_o that_o you_o rise_v for_o religion_n what_o religion_n teach_v you_o that_o if_o you_o be_v offer_v persecution_n for_o religion_n you_o ought_v to_o fly_v so_o christ_n teach_v you_o and_o yet_o you_o intend_v to_o fight_v if_o you_o will_v stand_v in_o the_o truth_n you_o ought_v to_o suffer_v like_o martyr_n and_o you_o slay_v like_o tyrant_n thus_o for_o religion_n you_o keep_v no_o religion_n and_o neither_o will_v follow_v the_o counsel_n of_o christ_n nor_o the_o constancy_n of_o martyr_n whatever_o the_o cause_n be_v that_o have_v move_v your_o wicked_a affection_n herein_o 11._o pag._n 11._o as_o they_o be_v unjust_a cause_n and_o increase_v your_o fault_n much_o the_o thing_n itself_o the_o rise_n i_o mean_v must_v needs_o be_v wicked_a and_o horrible_a before_o god_n and_o the_o usurp_a of_o authority_n and_o take_v in_o hand_n rule_n which_o be_v the_o sit_v in_o god_n seat_n of_o justice_n a_o proud_a climb_v up_o into_o god_n high_a throne_n must_v needs_o be_v not_o only_o curse_v new_o by_o he_o but_o also_o have_v be_v often_o punish_v afore_o of_o he_o and_o that_o which_o be_v do_v to_o god_n officer_n 12._o pag._n 12._o god_n account_v it_o do_v to_o he_o you_o be_v bind_v in_o god_n word_n to_o obey_v your_o king_n and_o be_v it_o no_o breach_n of_o duty_n to_o withstand_v your_o king_n see_v also_o bishop_n hooper_n comment_n on_o the_o five_o commandment_n sect_n iii_o but_o the_o outward_a felicity_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v very_o great_a under_o edward_n the_o six_o so_o it_o be_v short-lived_a a_o black_a storm_n gather_v under_o queen_n mary_n and_o at_o last_o fall_v severe_o upon_o her_o protestant_a subject_n who_o deal_v with_o she_o as_o they_o be_v in_o duty_n bind_v they_o assist_v she_o cheerful_o till_o she_o get_v her_o crown_n and_o when_o contrary_a to_o her_o duty_n and_o her_o promise_n she_o persecute_v they_o some_o of_o they_o resolute_o suffer_v martyrdom_n other_o as_o our_o saviour_n advise_v flee_v into_o foreign_a country_n for_o protection_n the_o great_a man_n of_o that_o party_n solemn_o disow_v the_o principle_n of_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n even_o when_o she_o have_v falsify_v her_o promise_n to_o they_o and_o this_o be_v attest_v by_o more_o than_o a_o few_o of_o the_o great_a man_n of_o that_o reign_n 285._o reign_n burn._n hist_o res_fw-la part_n l._n 2._o p._n 285._o the_o bishop_n of_o exeter_n s._n david_n and_o gloucester_n taylor_n philpot_n bradford_n crome_n sanders_n rogers_n laurence_n and_o other_o who_o have_v give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o principle_n conclude_v thus_o as_o the_o historian_n say_v these_o thing_n they_o declare_v that_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o defend_v as_o they_o often_o have_v before_o offer_v and_o conclude_v charge_v all_o people_n to_o enter_v into_o no_o rebellion_n against_o the_o queen_n but_o to_o obey_v she_o in_o all_o point_n except_o where_o her_o command_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god._n but_o their_o own_o word_n will_v most_o proper_o give_v we_o their_o meaning_n as_o etc._n as_o tom._n 3._o p._n 100_o etc._n etc._n fox_n record_v because_o we_o hear_v that_o it_o be_v determine_v to_o send_v we_o speedy_o out_o of_o the_o prison_n of_o the_o king_n bench_n etc._n etc._n where_o at_o present_a we_o be_v and_o of_o a_o long_a time_n some_o of_o we_o have_v be_v not_o as_o rebel_n traitor_n seditious_a person_n thief_n or_o transgressor_n of_o any_o law_n of_o this_o realm_n inhibition_n proclamation_n or_o commandment_n of_o the_o queen_n highness_n or_o of_o any_o of_o the_o council_n god_n name_n be_v praise_v therefore_o but_o only_o for_o the_o conscience_n we_o have_v to_o god_n and_o to_o his_o most_o holy_a word_n and_o truth_n to_o one_o of_o the_o university_n there_o to_o dispute_v we_o write_v and_o send_v abroad_o this_o our_o faith_n humble_o require_v and_o in_o the_o bowel_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n beseech_v all_o that_o fear_n god_n to_o behave_v themselves_o as_o obedient_a subject_n to_o the_o queen_n highness_n and_o the_o superior_a power_n which_o be_v ordain_v of_o god_n under_o she_o rather_o after_o our_o example_n to_o give_v their_o head_n to_o the_o block_n than_o in_o any_o point_n to_o rebel_v or_o once_o to_o mutter_v against_o the_o lord_n anoint_a we_o mean_v our_o sovereign_a lady_n queen_n mary_n into_o who_o heart_n we_o beseech_v the_o lord_n of_o mercy_n plentiful_o to_o pour_v the_o wisdom_n and_o grace_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n now_o and_o for_o ever_o amen_n first_o we_o confess_v and_o believe_v all_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n etc._n etc._n and_o have_v reckon_v up_o what_o doctrine_n they_o own_v and_o what_o they_o condemn_v they_o go_v on_o thus_o and_o we_o doubt_v not_o but_o we_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o prove_v all_o our_o confession_n here_o to_o be_v most_o true_a by_o the_o verity_n of_o god_n word_n and_o consent_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o mean_a season_n as_o obedient_a subject_n we_o shall_v behave_v ourselves_o towards_o all_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n and_o not_o cease_v to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o they_o that_o he_o will_v govern_v they_o all_o general_o and_o particular_o with_o the_o spirit_n of_o wisdom_n and_o grace_n and_o so_o we_o hearty_o desire_v and_o humble_o pray_v all_o man_n to_o do_v ☞_o ☞_o in_o no_o point_n consent_v to_o any_o kind_n of_o rebellion_n or_o sedition_n against_o our_o sovereign_a lady_n the_o queen_n highness_n but_o where_o they_o can_v obey_v but_o they_o must_v disobey_v god_n then_o to_o submit_v themselves_o with_o all_o patience_n and_o humility_n to_o suffer_v as_o the_o will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o the_o high_a power_n shall_v adjudge_v as_o we_o be_v ready_a through_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o suffer_v whatsoever_o they_o shall_v adjudge_v we_o unto_o rather_o than_o we_o will_v consent_v to_o any_o doctrine_n contrary_a to_o this_o which_o we_o here_o confess_v unless_o we_o shall_v be_v convince_v thereof_o either_o by_o write_v or_o by_o word_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o lord_n of_o mercy_n endue_v we_o all_o with_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o truth_n and_o grace_n of_o perseverance_n therein_o unto_o the_o end_n amen_n may_v 8_o anno_fw-la dom._n 1554._o this_o letter_n be_v subscribe_v by_o bishop_n ferrar_n bishop_n hooper_n and_o bishop_n coverdale_n and_o by_o nine_o other_o who_o be_v the_o flower_n of_o confessor_n at_o that_o time_n
unto_o the_o papist_n who_o mutatis_fw-la mutandis_fw-la can_v apply_v their_o own_o argument_n against_o prince_n of_o the_o religion_n 7â—_n religion_n p._n 7â—_n in_o that_o book_n it_o be_v assert_v that_o if_o king_n observe_v not_o those_o compact_n to_o which_o they_o be_v swear_v subordinate_a magistrate_n have_v powet_a to_o oppose_v they_o and_o to_o punish_v they_o till_o all_o thing_n be_v restore_v to_o their_o former_a state_n that_o what_o power_n a_o general_n council_n have_v to_o depose_v a_o pope_n for_o heresy_n the_o same_o the_o people_n over_o king_n that_o be_v turn_v tyrant_n and_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o notice_n that_o king_n james_n when_o the_o prince_n palatine_n his_o son_n in_o law_n have_v axcept_v of_o the_o crown_n of_o bohemia_n do_v not_o only_o dissuade_v he_o from_o 12._o from_o rushus_n collect._n p._n 12._o it_o it_o be_v a_o usurpation_n upon_o the_o right_n of_o the_o emperor_n but_o disavow_v the_o act_n and_o will_v never_o style_v he_o himself_o by_o that_o title_n nor_o suffer_v his_o chaplain_n so_o to_o do_v and_o the_o defeat_n of_o that_o unhappy_a prince_n near_o prague_n be_v very_o remarkable_a it_o happen_v on_o sunday_n novemb_n 8._o anno_fw-la 1620._o when_o part_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o the_o day_n be_v render_v therefore_o to_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n sect_n vi_o under_o a_o learned_a king_n the_o art_n flourish_v and_o therefore_o many_o eminent_a authority_n appear_v in_o this_o reign_n to_o the_o vindication_n of_o the_o truth_n dr._n buckeridge_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o rom._n 13.5_o before_o the_o king_n sept._n 23.1606_o say_v 16._o say_v p._n 16._o there_o be_v no_o resistance_n either_o thou_o must_v obey_v good_a prince_n willing_o or_o endure_v evil_a tyrant_n patient_o 3._o patient_o p._n 3._o if_o they_o command_v any_o thing_n against_o god_n their_o authority_n come_v too_o short_a in_o such_o case_n it_o be_v better_a to_o obey_v god_n than_o man_n and_o yet_o in_o these_o thing_n though_o we_o may_v not_o obey_v yet_o we_o may_v not_o resist_v but_o suffer_v 13._o suffer_v p._n 13._o subjection_n to_o high_a power_n be_v necessary_a in_o christian_n necessitate_v praecepti_fw-la &_o finis_fw-la by_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o end_n peace_n and_o tranquillity_n and_o religion_n in_o this_o life_n and_o life_n everlasting_a after_o death_n and_o by_o necessity_n of_o the_o precept_n honour_v thy_o father_n and_o mother_n in_o which_o number_n all_o king_n and_o father_n of_o country_n and_o prince_n must_v have_v the_o honour_n of_o reverence_n to_o their_o person_n of_o obedience_n to_o their_o law_n of_o patience_n to_o their_o punishment_n of_o maintenance_n to_o their_o estate_n and_o of_o fidelity_n to_o their_o crown_n thus_o say_v archbishop_n laud'_v tutor_n for_o so_o be_v bishop_n buckeridge_n tho._n cartwright_n also_o notwithstanding_o his_o other_o heterodox_n opinion_n and_o practcy_n seem_v in_o this_o to_o be_v orthodox_n bramhal_o orthodox_n confut._n of_o the_o rhem._n test_n in_o rom._n 13.4_o p._n 968._o v._o p._n 58._o v._o archbishop_n bramhal_o we_o praise_v god_n that_o our_o swear_a enemy_n be_v constrain_v to_o give_v we_o the_o testimony_n of_o sound_a doctrine_n in_o all_o duty_n towards_o prince_n both_o good_a and_o bad_a father_n and_o tyrant_n for_o our_o practice_n according_o we_o be_v content_a to_o rest_v in_o equal_a and_o indifferent_a judgement_n this_o one_o thing_n we_o may_v bold_o say_v that_o we_o seek_v not_o to_o betray_v our_o native_a prince_n nor_o to_o lie_v in_o wait_n for_o their_o life_n as_o the_o jesuit_n must_v wicked_o and_o unnatural_o do_v these_o be_v mr._n cartwright_n cool_a thought_n in_o his_o old_a age_n whatever_o his_o former_a sentiment_n may_v have_v be_v archbishop_n whitgift_n also_o herein_o agree_v with_o t._n c._n for_o when_o he_o say_v ibid._n say_v def._n of_o the_o admonit_a p._n 4._o ibid._n indeed_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n gospel_n which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o salvation_n have_v be_v be_v and_o will_v be_v a_o friend_n to_o prince_n and_o magistrate_n yea_o though_o they_o persecute_v the_o same_o t.c._n re-joins_a if_o it_o be_v ask_v of_o the_o obedience_n due_a unto_o the_o prince_n and_o unto_o the_o magistrate_n it_o answer_v that_o all_o obedience_n in_o the_o lord_n be_v to_o be_v render_v and_o if_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o any_o other_o be_v ask_v it_o so_o refuse_v that_o it_o disobey_v not_o in_o prefer_v obedience_n to_o the_o great_a god_n before_o that_o which_o be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o mortal_a man._n it_o so_o resist_v that_o it_o submit_v the_o body_n and_o good_n of_o those_o that_o profess_v it_o to_o abide_v that_o which_o god_n will_v have_v they_o suffer_v in_o that_o case_n and_o to_o this_o the_o archbishop_n subjoin_v all_o this_o be_v true_o speak_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n dr._n fulke_o 2.18_o fulke_o in_o 1_o pet._n 2.18_o on_o the_o rhemish_a testament_n it_o be_v a_o lewd_a slander_n against_o wicklif_n that_o magistrate_n lose_v their_o authority_n if_o once_o they_o be_v in_o deadly_a sin_n he_o obey_v and_o teach_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n edw._n iii_o and_o rich._n ii_o in_o who_o time_n he_o live_v which_o two_o prince_n all_o man_n know_v to_o have_v commit_v deadly_a sin_n yea_o some_o heinous_a and_o notorious_a sin_n so_o it_o be_v a_o detestable_a slander_n against_o we_o who_o you_o call_v follower_n of_o wicklif_n for_o none_o of_o we_o ever_o hold_v or_o teach_v any_o such_o seditious_a or_o traitorous_a opinion_n but_o your_o heresy_n come_v near_a to_o this_o opinion_n which_o hold_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v authority_n to_o depose_v lawful_a king_n from_o their_o throne_n at_o his_o pleasure_n etc._n etc._n anno_fw-la 1610._o bishop_n carlton_n print_v his_o book_n of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o prince_n wherein_o he_o affirm_v 4._o affirm_v ch._n 1._o p._n 4._o that_o in_o external_a coactive_a jurisdiction_n the_o king_n have_v supreme_a authority_n in_o all_o cause_n and_o over_o all_o person_n ecclesiastical_a as_o well_o as_o civil_a and_o that_o this_o be_v that_o that_o have_v be_v publish_v by_o divers_a write_n and_o ordinance_n 2._o ordinance_n p._n 12._o ch._n 2._o some_o of_o the_o pope_n flatterer_n of_o late_a as_o also_o other_o to_o open_v a_o wide_a gap_n to_o rebellion_n have_v write_v that_o the_o power_n of_o government_n by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n be_v in_o the_o multitude_n but_o the_o first_o government_n be_v in_o a_o family_n it_o be_v absurd_a to_o think_v and_o impossible_a to_o prove_v that_o the_o power_n of_o government_n be_v in_o the_o multitude_n and_o what_o be_v a_o king_n by_o nature_n but_o a_o father_n of_o a_o great_a family_n sect_n vii_o i_o be_o now_o enter_v into_o a_o vast_a ocean_n where_o writer_n be_v every_o where_o to_o be_v find_v and_o i_o resolve_v to_o examine_v they_o as_o they_o occur_v without_o adjust_v with_o a_o too_o curious_a niceness_n the_o exact_a chronology_n 781._o chronology_n ser._n 1._o on_o gowrey_n conspir_n p._n 781._o and_o i_o begin_v with_o bishop_n andrews_n the_o smart_a adversary_n that_o ever_o the_o great_a card._n bellarmine_n meet_v with_o a_o king_n be_v all_o rum_o no_o rise_n against_o he_o or_o if_o any_o man_n rise_v they_o have_v better_o sit_v still_o for_o king_n begin_v from_o god_n we_o can_v set_v ourselves_o against_o they_o say_v gamaliel_n but_o we_o must_v be_v find_v to_o fight_v against_o god_n be_v ordain_v of_o god_n say_v s._n paul_n gamaliel_n scholar_n to_o resist_v they_o be_v to_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n none_o may_v better_o say_v it_o than_o he_o it_o be_v tell_v he_o from_o heaven_n when_o he_o be_v about_o such_o another_o business_n persecute_v christ_n in_o his_o church_n 791._o church_n ser._n 2._o p._n 791._o and_o have_v quote_v the_o example_n of_o david_n towards_o saul_n he_o add_v i_o very_o think_v god_n in_o this_o first_o example_n of_o his_o first_o king_n over_o his_o own_o people_n have_v purposely_o suffer_v they_o all_o i.e._n all_o the_o fault_n of_o governor_n to_o fall_v out_o and_o to_o be_v find_v in_o he_o even_o all_o that_o shall_v fall_v out_o in_o any_o king_n after_o he_o 1._o his_o government_n be_v tyrannical_a 2._o he_o usurp_v a_o power_n in_o thing_n spiritual_a take_v upon_o he_o to_o sacrifice_v in_o person_n 3._o he_o dip_v his_o hand_n in_o the_o blood_n of_o god_n priest_n 4._o be_v possess_v by_o god_n with_o a_o evil_a spirit_n a_o case_n beyond_o all_o other_o case_n and_o yet_o destroy_v he_o not_o abishai_n 800._o abishai_n ser._n 3._o on_o the_o 5._o august_n p._n 800._o king_n be_v god_n anoint_v to_o the_o supersede_n of_o two_o claim_n meos_fw-la say_v the_o pope_n another_o claim_n have_v of_o late_o begin_v to_o
sovereignty_n reside_v the_o other_o by_o the_o law_n how_o that_o sovereignty_n be_v bound_v and_o limit_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o it_o while_o another_o sort_n of_o man_n say_v that_o the_o original_n of_o government_n be_v from_o the_o people_n that_o the_o power_n which_o king_n and_o prince_n have_v be_v derive_v unto_o they_o from_o the_o people_n by_o way_n of_o pact_n or_o contract_n that_o this_o power_n the_o people_n may_v enlarge_v or_o restrain_v at_o their_o pleasure_n while_o the_o know_a law_n of_o the_o land_n have_v declare_v the_o sovereignty_n so_o full_o and_o particular_o and_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n have_v express_v it_o so_o clear_o that_o any_o man_n of_o a_o ordinary_a capacity_n may_v understand_v it_o as_o well_o as_o the_o deep_a statesman_n in_o the_o world._n that_o which_o some_o talk_n of_o a_o mix_v monarchy_n which_o by_o the_o by_o be_v a_o arrant_a bull_n a_o contradiction_n in_o adjecto_fw-la and_o destroy_v itself_o and_o other_o dream_n of_o a_o co-ordination_a in_o the_o government_n as_o be_v hatch_v amid_o the_o heat_n of_o our_o late_a trouble_n but_o never_o before_o hear_v of_o in_o our_o land_n ☜_o ☜_o be_v in_o truth_n no_o better_o than_o senseless_a and_o ridiculous_a fancy_n which_o must_v fall_v down_o before_o the_o oath_n 6._o oath_n vid._n usher_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o prince_n sect._n 6._o pag._n 6._o that_o the_o king_n highness_n be_v the_o only_a supreme_a governor_n etc._n etc._n as_o dagon_n before_o the_o ark_n which_o oath_n be_v swear_v according_a to_o the_o plain_a and_o common_a sense_n and_o understanding_n of_o the_o word_n after_o this_o he_o disprove_v the_o position_n that_o the_o original_n of_o government_n be_v from_o compact_a for_o the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n be_v by_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n give_v to_o king_n and_o for_o the_o contract_n itself_o it_o will_v trouble_v the_o able_a of_o they_o that_o hold_v the_o opinion_n to_o give_v a_o direct_a satisfactory_a answer_n to_o these_o follow_v interrogatory_n 1._o of_o the_o person_n contract_v be_v all_o without_o difference_n of_o age_n sex_n condition_n or_o other_o respect_n promiscuous_o admit_v to_o drive_v the_o bargain_n or_o not_o etc._n etc._n if_o any_o exclude_v who_o exclude_v they_o and_o by_o who_o order_n and_o by_o what_o authority_n be_v it_o do_v and_o who_o give_v they_o that_o authority_n shall_v the_o majority_n of_o vote_n conclude_v all_o dissenter_n &_o c_o god_n give_v adam_n the_o government_n of_o all_o the_o inferior_a world_n and_o the_o property_n of_o cain_n and_o abel_n be_v hold_v of_o he_o so_o that_o it_o be_v undoubted_o true_a that_o government_n be_v before_o property_n and_o after_o the_o flood_n the_o like_a government_n be_v in_o noah_n etc._n etc._n 4._o etc._n id._n de_fw-fr juram_fw-la praelect_v 4._o a_o oath_n impose_v by_o one_o that_o have_v not_o a_o just_a authority_n be_v to_o be_v decline_v as_o much_o as_o we_o can_v if_o it_o be_v forcible_o impose_v it_o be_v to_o be_v take_v with_o reluctancy_n upon_o this_o condition_n that_o the_o word_n imply_v nothing_o unlawful_a or_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o right_n of_o a_o three_o person_n for_o if_o so_o we_o must_v refuse_v the_o oath_n at_o the_o peril_n of_o our_o life_n 6._o life_n id._n praelect_a 6._o but_o what_o shall_v we_o do_v when_o the_o oath_n be_v ambiguous_a and_o we_o be_v leave_v to_o take_v it_o in_o our_o own_o sense_n r._n in_o this_o case_n we_o be_v to_o suspect_v a_o cheat_n and_o therefore_o a_o wise_a and_o good_a man_n will_v reject_v such_o a_o oath_n for_o which_o assertion_n he_o there_o give_v his_o reason_n these_o lecture_n of_o this_o great_a casuist_n be_v put_v into_o english_a by_o the_o order_n and_o correct_v with_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o martyr_n charles_n but_o i_o must_v leave_v the_o martyr_n to_o return_v to_o the_o bishop_n who_o in_o his_o lecture_n of_o conscience_n preach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n conscient_fw-la doctrine_n praelect_v 2._o sect._n 7._o de_fw-fr conscient_fw-la we_o must_v do_v nothing_o that_o be_v evil_a for_o the_o promote_a of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o he_o instance_n in_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o fury_n of_o the_o german_a anabaptist_n and_o our_o english_a rebellion_n he_o further_o say_v 19_o say_v sect._n 19_o that_o it_o be_v the_o plea_n of_o all_o seditious_a person_n to_o pretend_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n the_o reformation_n of_o religion_n etc._n etc._n while_o he_o that_o propose_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n for_o his_o end_n aught_o to_o take_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o his_o action_n 21._o action_n sect._n 21._o nor_o do_v those_o err_v less_o perhaps_o more_o grievous_o who_o drive_v out_o one_o evil_a by_o another_o as_o tyranny_n by_o sedition_n superstition_n by_o sacrilege_n etc._n etc._n 22._o etc._n sect._n 22._o object_n but_o rather_o than_o destroy_v the_o commonwealth_n may_v we_o not_o violate_v law_n &_o c_o resp_n i_o remember_v that_o christ_n be_v think_v fit_a by_o caiaphas_n to_o be_v crucify_v though_o innocent_a because_o it_o be_v expedient_a etc._n etc._n but_o this_o be_v to_o make_v the_o scripture_n a_o nose_n of_o wax_n but_o away_o with_o such_o divinity_n from_o our_o school_n from_o our_o pulpit_n from_o our_o mind_n the_o apostle_n of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n have_v teach_v we_o otherwise_o nay_o the_o honest_a heathen_n have_v better_a thought_n we_o must_v not_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o 23._o thereof_o sect._n 23._o he_o also_o aver_v that_o he_o hear_v it_o once_o say_v that_o those_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v mean_v only_o of_o private_a person_n but_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a notwithstanding_o this_o command_n for_o the_o great_a council_n of_o a_o nation_n to_o do_v evil_a if_o the_o public_a necessity_n require_v it_o 3_o it_o praelect_v 6._o sect._n 3_o all_o law_n make_v by_o a_o lawful_a power_n do_v oblige_v to_o subjection_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o a_o subject_a to_o resist_v the_o supreme_a authority_n let_v it_o require_v thing_n just_a or_o unjust_a ☞_o ☞_o this_o be_v the_o perpetual_a sentiment_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n who_o live_v under_o the_o severe_a tyranny_n in_o rom._n 13._o the_o apostle_n press_v the_o necessity_n of_o subjection_n with_o many_o argument_n but_o give_v no_o man_n liberty_n to_o resist_v in_o any_o case_n or_o upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v always_o necessary_a to_o submit_v though_o not_o always_o necessary_a active_o to_o obey_v after_o which_o he_o proceed_v 7._o proceed_v praelect_v 7._o to_o prove_v that_o power_n be_v from_o god_n and_o that_o the_o people_n have_v no_o right_a to_o resume_v it_o etc._n etc._n and_o that_o that_o maxim_n 10._o maxim_n praelect_v 10._o that_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o people_n be_v the_o supreme_a law_n must_v include_v the_o king_n in_o it_o and_o that_o especial_o and_o that_o it_o suppose_v there_o must_v be_v a_o unaccountable_a authority_n in_o the_o prince_n above_o all_o positive_a humane_a law_n to_o who_o it_o belong_v to_o foresee_v and_o order_n that_o the_o commonwealth_n receive_v no_o damage_n either_o through_o defect_n of_o a_o law_n or_o through_o the_o too_o superstitious_a observation_n of_o it_o sanderson_n twelve_o sermon_n ad_fw-la aulam_fw-la no_o conjuncture_n of_o circumstance_n whatsoever_o can_v make_v that_o expedient_a to_o be_v do_v at_o any_o time_n that_o be_v of_o itself_o and_o in_o the_o kind_a unlawful_a for_o a_o man_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n offensive_a or_o defensive_a against_o a_o lawful_a sovereign_n may_v not_o be_v do_v by_o any_o man_n at_o any_o time_n in_o any_o case_n upon_o any_o colour_n or_o pretention_n whatsoever_o not_o for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o life_n or_o liberty_n either_o of_o ourselves_o or_o other_o nor_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o religion_n nor_o the_o preservation_n of_o a_o church_n or_o state_n no_o nor_o yet_o if_o that_o can_v be_v imagine_v possible_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o a_o soul_n no_o not_o for_o the_o redemption_n of_o the_o whole_a world._n p._n 166._o ad_fw-la magistratum_fw-la both_o wrath_n and_o conscience_n bound_v we_o to_o our_o duty_n so_o that_o if_o we_o withdraw_v our_o subjection_n we_o both_o wound_v our_o own_o conscience_n and_o incur_v your_o just_a wrath_n but_o only_a conscience_n bind_v you_o to_o you_o and_o not_o wrath_n so_o that_o if_o you_o withdraw_v your_o help_n we_o may_v not_o use_v wrath_n but_o must_v suffer_v it_o with_o patience_n and_o permit_v all_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o your_o own_o conscience_n and_o god_n the_o judge_n of_o all_o man_n conscience_n p._n 86._o ad_fw-la aulam_fw-la as_o for_o our_o accsuer_n papist_n i_o mean_v and_o disciplinarian_o if_o there_o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v instance_a in_o
but_o that_o one_o curse_a position_n alone_o wherein_o notwithstanding_o their_o disagreement_n otherwise_o they_o both_o consent_n that_o lawful_a sovereign_n may_v be_v by_o their_o subject_n resist_v and_o arm_n take_v up_o against_o they_o for_o the_o cause_n of_o religion_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v good_a the_o charge_n against_o they_o both_o which_o be_v such_o a_o notorious_a piece_n of_o ungodliness_n as_o no_o man_n that_o either_o fear_v god_n or_o the_o king_n as_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v can_v speak_v of_o or_o think_v of_o without_o detestation_n pag._n 134._o ad_fw-la aulam_fw-la it_o be_v good_a if_o we_o do_v remember_v that_o they_o be_v to_o give_v up_o that_o account_n to_o god_n only_o and_o not_o to_o we_o pag._n 177._o sect_n xx._n doctor_n bernard_n 21._o bernard_n ser._n on_o rom._n 13.2_o in_o the_o clavi_fw-la trabalea_n p._n 21._o affirm_v that_o some_o expositor_n conceive_v one_o cause_n of_o the_o apostle_n exhortation_n to_o be_v the_o rumour_n then_o false_o raise_v upon_o they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v seditious_a etc._n etc._n and_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n tend_v to_o the_o absolve_v of_o subject_n from_o their_o obedience_n to_o any_o other_o and_o then_o show_v 29._o show_v p._n 28_o 29._o that_o it_o be_v a_o popish_a assertion_n that_o a_o people_n can_v never_o so_o far_o transfer_v their_o right_n over_o to_o a_o king_n but_o they_o retain_v the_o habit_n of_o it_o still_o within_o themselves_o aver_v 30._o aver_v p._n 30._o that_o whoever_o have_v or_o shall_v resist_v do_v tread_v under_o their_o foot_n the_o holy_a scripture_n 35._o scripture_n p._n 35._o that_o as_o king_n receive_v their_o power_n from_o god_n so_o be_v we_o to_o leave_v they_o only_o to_o god_n if_o they_o shall_v abuse_v it_o not_o but_o that_o they_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v prudent_o and_o humble_o reminded_a of_o their_o duty_n but_o yet_o without_o lift_v up_o our_o hand_n against_o they_o in_o the_o least_o resistance_n of_o they_o god_n want_v not_o mean_n whereby_o he_o can_v when_o he_o please_v remove_v or_o amend_v they_o 40._o they_o pag._n 40._o the_o arm_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v nothing_o but_o prayer_n to_o god_n petition_n to_o the_o emperor_n or_o flight_n when_o persecute_v etc._n etc._n to_o this_o purpose_n do_v mr._n symmon_n in_o his_o vindication_n of_o king_n charles_n aver_v that_o 84._o that_o sect._n 8._o p._n 84._o rebel_n as_o for_o god_n they_o believe_v he_o as_o little_a as_o they_o do_v the_o king_n for_o they_o dare_v not_o trust_v he_o for_o protection_n they_o have_v more_o confidence_n in_o the_o militia_n a_o great_a deal_n and_o stand_v more_o upon_o it_o beside_o if_o they_o do_v believe_v god_n they_o will_v also_o fear_v he_o faith_n and_o fear_n go_v together_o they_o will_v regard_v his_o word_n more_o and_o not_o be_v so_o opposite_a in_o all_o their_o way_n or_o endeavour_v to_o make_v it_o of_o none_o effect_v by_o their_o sinful_a ordinance_n and_o tradition_n beside_o faith_n in_o god_n discover_v itself_o by_o their_o do_v the_o work_n of_o god_n and_o they_o be_v not_o hatred_n strife_n sedition_n rebellion_n murder_n lie_v slander_v and_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n 146._o sect._n 14._o p._n 146._o etc._n etc._n tell_v we_o o_o you_o pretender_n to_o piety_n where_o be_v that_o subjection_n to_o the_o king_n for_o conscience_n sake_n which_o s._n paul_n call_v for_o and_o that_o obedience_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n which_o s._n peter_n require_v 257._o pag._n 257._o etc._n etc._n consider_v and_o call_v to_o mind_n whether_o those_o teacher_n ☞_o ☞_o who_o have_v be_v most_o active_a and_o busy_a in_o draw_v you_o into_o this_o way_n have_v not_o hereby_o contradict_v their_o own_o former_a doctrine_n as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o stephen_n gardiner_n that_o no_o man_n in_o the_o day_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o have_v speak_v better_a for_o the_o king_n authority_n than_o he_o have_v do_v in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr verâ_fw-la obedientid_v and_o yet_o no_o man_n more_o violent_a in_o queen_n mary_n time_n in_o persecute_v those_o that_o hold_v fast_o to_o the_o same_o truth_n and_o doctrine_n may_v not_o the_o like_o be_v affirm_v of_o many_o of_o your_o preacher_n that_o no_o man_n teach_v the_o duty_n of_o obedience_n better_o or_o inveigh_v more_o against_o rebellion_n 259._o pag._n 258_o 259._o and_o sheedin_fw-mi of_o blood_n than_o they_o heretofore_o have_v do_v but_o now_o none_o more_o violent_a observe_v that_o note_n out_o of_o mr._n fox_n how_o henry_n the_o four_o that_o depose_v richard_n the_o second_o be_v the_o first_o of_o all_o english_a king_n that_o begin_v the_o burn_a of_o god_n saint_n for_o their_o stand_n against_o the_o papist_n 262._o pag._n 260_o 261_o 262._o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o infallibility_n be_v the_o root_n of_o all_o error_n among_o the_o papist_n so_o it_o be_v now_o among_o they_o that_o be_v the_o worshipper_n of_o a_o parliament_n for_o when_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v not_o err_v than_o he_o may_v oppose_v prince_n excommunicate_a king_n absolve_v subject_n from_o their_o obedience_n etc._n etc._n so_o now_o this_o be_v swallow_v that_o the_o parliament_n can_v err_v they_o may_v raise_v rebellion_n too_o absolve_v people_n from_o their_o loyalty_n persecute_v the_o king_n etc._n etc._n consider_v whether_o in_o any_o thing_n these_o man_n have_v perform_v what_o at_o first_o they_o promise_v whether_o religion_n be_v better_o settle_v the_o church_n better_o reform_v and_o unite_v or_o the_o commonwealth_n more_o flourish_a etc._n etc._n sect_n xxi_o thus_o that_o good_a man_n assert_v the_o right_n of_o prince_n and_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n in_o those_o evil_a day_n supper_n day_n bishop_n of_o lond._n 2d_o letter_n ab_fw-la the_o neglect_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n when_o under_o a_o usurp_a power_n sin_n be_v the_o law_n and_o transgression_n the_o commandment_n when_o three_o once_o happy_a nation_n wear_v the_o heavy_a yoke_n of_o slavery_n and_o man_n feel_v to_o their_o cost_n what_o the_o power_n of_o the_o people_n can_v do_v till_o god_n of_o his_o infinite_a mercy_n restore_v our_o judge_n as_o at_o the_o first_o and_o our_o counsellor_n as_o at_o the_o beginning_n under_o who_o truth_n appear_v in_o its_o true_a colour_n and_o the_o mask_n of_o hypocrisy_n will_v no_o long_o hide_v the_o deformity_n of_o the_o traitor_n and_o here_o i_o will_v not_o mention_v the_o act_n of_o parliament_n make_v just_a after_o the_o restoration_n that_o condemn_v the_o power_n of_o the_o people_n that_o assert_v their_o authority_n superiority_n and_o unaccountableness_n of_o prince_n and_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o take_v arm_n against_o they_o upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o and_o confine_v myself_o to_o the_o write_n of_o the_o eminent_a divine_n of_o the_o age_n and_o i_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o down_n and_o conner_n dr._n taylor_n 1._o taylor_n ductor_n dubitant_fw-la b._n 3._o c._n 3._o rule_n 1._o who_o prove_v that_o the_o supreme_a power_n in_o every_o republic_n be_v universal_a absolute_a and_o unlimited_a 1._o unlimited_a rule_n 3._o n._n 1._o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o subject_n to_o rebel_n or_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o the_o nation_n upon_o any_o pretext_n whatsoever_o he_o that_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o supreme_a power_n or_o authority_n that_o god_n have_v appoint_v over_o he_o be_v impious_a against_o god_n and_o fight_v against_o he_o rom._n 13._o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o say_v he_o that_o do_v not_o obey_v be_v disobedient_a to_o god_n for_o that_o be_v not_o true_a in_o some_o case_n it_o be_v lawful_a not_o to_o obey_v but_o in_o all_o case_n it_o be_v necessary_a not_o to_o resist_v 2._o resist_v id._n n._n 2._o i_o do_v not_o know_v any_o proposition_n in_o the_o world_n clear_a ☞_o ☞_o and_o more_o certain_a in_o christianity_n than_o this_o rule_n and_o in_o the_o fifteen_o number_n he_o answer_v at_o large_a that_o wild_a question_n as_o he_o call_v it_o if_o a_o king_n go_v about_o to_o destroy_v his_o people_n be_v resistance_n then_o lawful_a and_o conclude_v all_o 17._o all_o n._n 15_o 17._o we_o have_v nothing_o dear_a to_o we_o than_o our_o life_n and_o our_o religion_n but_o in_o both_o these_o case_n we_o find_v whole_a army_n of_o christian_n die_v quiet_o and_o suffer_a persecution_n without_o murmur_n if_o the_o prince_n do_v not_o do_v his_o duty_n that_o be_v no_o warrant_n for_o i_o not_o to_o do_v i_o to_o this_o pious_a prelate_n now_o in_o heaven_n i_o will_v join_v a_o pious_a brother_n of_o he_o as_o yet_o on_o earth_n comman_n earth_n bishop_n kenn'_v expos_n ch._n cat._n v._o comman_n who_o thus_o address_v to_o god_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o his_o sovereign_n thou_o
o_o lord_n have_v set_v our_o most_o gracious_a king_n over_o we_o as_o our_o political_a parent_n as_o the_o supreme_a minister_n to_o govern_v and_o protect_v we_o and_o to_o be_v a_o terror_n to_o they_o that_o do_v evil_a o_o my_o god_n give_v grace_n to_o i_o and_o to_o all_o my_o fellow_n subject_n next_o to_o thy_o own_o infinite_a self_n to_o love_v and_o honour_n to_o fear_v and_o obey_v our_o sovereign_a lord_n the_o king_n thy_o own_o vicegerent_n for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o for_o thy_o own_o sake_n who_o have_v place_v he_o over_o we_o o_o may_v we_o ever_o faithful_o render_v he_o his_o due_a tribute_n o_o may_v we_o ever_o pray_v for_o his_o prosperity_n sacrifice_v our_o fortune_n and_o our_o life_n in_o his_o defence_n and_o be_v always_o ready_a rather_o to_o suffer_v than_o to_o resist_v so_o also_o say_v the_o bishop_n of_o sarum_n and_o exon._n seth_n lord_n bishop_n of_o sarum_n be_v sermon_n preach_v before_o the_o king_n at_o white-hall_n november_n 5._o 1661._o rom._n 13.2_o and_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n if_o within_o the_o compass_n of_o those_o foundation_n which_o i_o have_v mention_v 9_o pag._n 9_o be_v find_v any_o colour_n or_o shadow_n of_o licence_n for_o any_o person_n whatsoever_o upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o entrench_v upon_o the_o power_n of_o lawful_a magistracy_n if_o any_o warrant_n at_o all_o for_o open_a rebellion_n or_o privy_a conspiracy_n for_o murder_v or_o depose_v of_o prince_n or_o absolve_a subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n then_o let_v king_n cease_v to_o be_v our_o nurse_n father_n and_o queen_n to_o be_v our_o nurse_n mother_n the_o act_n of_o resistance_n be_v set_v down_o absolute_o without_o any_o restraint_n 19_o pag._n 19_o in_o respect_n of_o any_o pretence_n or_o cause_n whatsoever_o so_o that_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n resolve_v by_o the_o scripture_n be_v this_o every_o soul_n which_o upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o in_o any_o manner_n whatsoever_o shall_v resist_v the_o lawful_a authority_n that_o be_v over_o he_o shall_v receive_v to_o himself_o damnation_n that_o be_v he_o put_v himself_o thereby_o into_o a_o state_n of_o damnation_n if_o erroneous_a 25._o pag._n 25._o heretical_a or_o idolatrous_a magistrate_n may_v be_v resist_v because_o they_o be_v so_o or_o because_o they_o join_v oppression_n of_o godly_a man_n unto_o their_o error_n in_o religion_n how_o can_v any_o kingdom_n stand_v suppose_v this_o tenet_n to_o be_v true_a it_o be_v indeed_o evident_a 26._o pag._n 26._o no_o government_n can_v be_v but_o now_o what_o colour_n can_v there_o be_v to_o charge_v this_o tenet_n upon_o christianity_n do_v the_o old_a or_o new_a testament_n give_v any_o occasion_n to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v it_o countenance_v 1._o by_o moses_n or_o 2._o by_o the_o prophet_n or_o 3_o by_o our_o saviour_n or_o 4._o by_o the_o apostle_n 5._o that_o cloud_n of_o witness_n the_o noble_a army_n of_o martyr_n do_v they_o give_v testimony_n to_o this_o assertion_n or_o to_o the_o contrary_a 1._o moses_n be_v so_o far_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n 27._o pag._n 27._o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o hardness_n of_o pharaoh_n heart_n the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o bondage_n the_o weakness_n of_o the_o egyptian_n by_o plague_n the_o number_n of_o israel_n six_o hundred_o thousand_o and_o three_o thousand_o five_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o fight_a man_n above_o twenty_o year_n old_a beside_o the_o tribe_n of_o levi_n yet_o he_o will_v not_o lead_v they_o unto_o the_o promise_a land_n without_o pharaoh_n positive_a and_o express_a consent_n to_o their_o departure_n 2._o as_o for_o the_o prophet_n in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n we_o find_v three_o of_o god_n child_n put_v to_o the_o trial_n the_o fiery_a trial_n of_o this_o doctrine_n by_o nabuchadnezzar_n a_o idolater_n and_o a_o tyrant_n act_v high_o under_o both_o those_o capacity_n together_o they_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o fiery_a furnace_n because_o they_o will_v not_o worship_v the_o golden_a image_n which_o he_o have_v set_v up_o and_o in_o the_o six_o we_o find_v daniel_n throw_v into_o the_o lion_n den_n only_o for_o pray_v to_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n let_v we_o consider_v their_o behaviour_n do_v they_o resist_v or_o mutiny_v or_o labour_n to_o alienate_v or_o discontent_n or_o by_o denounce_v threat_n and_o terror_n to_o discourage_v subject_n from_o obedience_n how_o have_v they_o be_v instruct_v by_o their_o prophet_n jeremy_n 2_o chron._n 36.13_o have_v teach_v they_o that_o zedekiah_n have_v turn_v from_o the_o lord_n god_n of_o israel_n in_o rebel_a against_o nabuchadnezzar_n who_o have_v make_v he_o swear_v by_o god_n and_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o seek_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o city_n whither_o they_o be_v carry_v captive_n and_o to_o pray_v unto_o the_o lord_n for_o it_o jer._n 29.7_o and_o therefore_o the_o three_o child_n in_o the_o three_o of_o daniel_n only_o refer_v themselves_o to_o god_n for_o deliverance_n and_o daniel_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o lion_n den_n pray_v hearty_o for_o darius_n o_o king_n live_v for_o ever_o dan._n 6.21_o 3._o in_o the_o next_o place_n let_v we_o consider_v the_o case_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o see_v whether_o any_o such_o tenet_n may_v be_v collect_v from_o their_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n their_o speech_n or_o their_o action_n as_o for_o what_o concern_v our_o lord_n christ_n i_o have_v have_v the_o honour_n former_o in_o this_o place_n more_o at_o large_a to_o vindicate_v he_o from_o such_o aspersion_n he_o pay_v tribute_n at_o the_o expense_n of_o a_o miracle_n matth._n 17.27_o he_o submit_v himself_o to_o all_o the_o power_n that_o be_v over_o he_o to_o the_o sanhedrim_n and_o their_o delegate_n to_o herod_n and_o to_o pontius_n pilate_n he_o submit_v himself_o to_o death_n by_o a_o unjust_a sentence_n even_o to_o the_o bitter_a and_o accurse_a death_n upon_o the_o cross_n phil._n 2.8_o this_o be_v his_o practice_n as_o for_o his_o doctrine_n he_o teach_v man_n to_o render_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n matt._n 22.21_o he_o acknowledge_v pilate_n be_v power_n to_o be_v from_o above_o john_n 19.11_o he_o rebuke_v peter_n for_o smite_v with_o the_o sword_n and_o tell_v he_o that_o those_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o sword_n matth._n 26.52_o he_o teach_v his_o disciple_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o which_o shall_v persecute_v they_o matth._n 5.44_o and_o the_o utmost_a permission_n which_o he_o give_v they_o be_v when_o they_o be_v persecute_v in_o one_o city_n to_o flee_v unto_o another_o matth._n 10.23_o 4._o as_o for_o the_o apostle_n they_o teach_v man_n to_o obey_v they_o that_o have_v the_o rule_n over_o they_o heb._n 13.17_o to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o every_o ordinance_n of_o man_n 1_o pet._n 2.13_o to_o do_v all_o thing_n without_o murmur_a or_o dispute_v phil._n 2.14_o to_o pray_v for_o king_n and_o all_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n 1_o tim._n 2.2_o saint_n peter_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o such_o as_o despise_v dominion_n and_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n be_v in_o a_o especial_a manner_n reserve_v to_o judgement_n 1_o pet._n 2.9_o 10._o and_o saint_n paul_n in_o my_o text_n that_o they_o shall_v receive_v damnation_n this_o doctrine_n they_o seal_v with_o their_o blood._n saint_n peter_n according_a to_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n be_v crucify_v and_o s._n paul_n behead_v james_n the_o son_n of_o zebedeus_n slay_v with_o the_o sword_n etc._n etc._n now_o as_o for_o the_o power_n to_o which_o all_o these_o instruction_n and_o behaviour_n do_v refer_v they_o be_v for_o idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n and_o persecution_n humani_fw-la generis_fw-la portenta_fw-la if_o it_o be_v object_v that_o all_o these_o submit_v because_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o resist_v the_o answer_n upon_o christian_a principle_n may_v be_v that_o he_o which_o restrain_v the_o flame_n and_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o lion_n can_v have_v give_v his_o servant_n power_n to_o resist_v that_o christ_n can_v have_v pray_v his_o father_n who_o will_v have_v give_v he_o more_o than_o twelve_o legion_n of_o angel_n for_o his_o relief_n that_o the_o apostle_n who_o wrought_v mighty_a sign_n and_o wonder_n can_v have_v rescue_v themselves_o have_v it_o not_o rather_o please_v the_o great_a ordainer_n of_o power_n by_o their_o submission_n to_o ratify_v and_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n 5._o but_o the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n will_v satisfy_v this_o objection_n even_o to_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n the_o instance_n in_o this_o kind_n be_v infinite_a where_o christian_n abound_v in_o number_n be_v in_o arm_n and_o abundant_o able_a to_o make_v resistance_n have_v choose_v with_o the_o expense_n of_o their_o life_n to_o yield_v obedience_n to_o idolater_n persecute_v they_o for_o their_o
as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v do_v what_o they_o will_v have_v he_o 221._o he_o id._n on_o v._o 4._o p._n 221._o who_o may_v say_v unto_o the_o king_n what_o do_v thou_o i._o e._n first_o who_o have_v any_o authority_n to_o call_v he_o to_o a_o account_n as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v none_o have_v but_o god_n alone_o according_a to_o that_o of_o a_o eminent_a rabbi_n no_o creature_n may_v judge_v the_o king_n but_o the_o holy_a and_o bless_a god_n alone_o to_o allow_v the_o people_n either_o collective_a or_o representative_a to_o have_v power_n to_o do_v it_o be_v to_o make_v they_o accuser_n judge_n and_z executioners_z also_o in_o their_o own_o cause_n and_o that_o against_o their_o sovereign_n nor_o second_o can_v any_o man_n safe_o attempt_v it_o but_o he_o shall_v meet_v with_o punishment_n either_o here_o or_o hereafter_o which_o be_v no_o new_a doctrine_n but_o the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o s._n paul_n as_o luther_n here_o honest_o note_n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n which_o none_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o avoid_v thus_o much_o the_o author_n of_o nature_n dowry_n be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v from_o the_o evident_a light_n he_o see_v in_o this_o place_n it_o be_v wisdom_n say_v he_o out_o of_o elisha_n gallico_n a_o hebrew_n interpreter_n in_o a_o private_a man_n when_o the_o magistrate_n enjoin_v what_o be_v repugnant_a to_o god_n will_n to_o remove_v out_o of_o his_o dominion_n rather_o than_o contest_v with_o he_o 223._o he_o id._n p._n 223._o the_o wise_a thing_n we_o can_v do_v when_o prince_n require_v any_o thing_n grievous_a unto_o we_o be_v not_o to_o rebel_v but_o to_o watch_v the_o fit_a opportunity_n to_o petition_n for_o redress_n and_o that_o after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o may_v not_o give_v offence_n v._o 7._o 224._o p._n 224._o luther_n refer_v whole_o to_o the_o miserable_a condition_n of_o a_o rebel_n in_o this_o manner_n he_o desire_v various_a thing_n and_o hope_n for_o mighty_a matter_n by_o his_o disobedience_n but_o be_v mighty_o deceive_v for_o of_o the_o very_a impunity_n which_o he_o promise_v himself_o he_o can_v be_v secure_a etc._n etc._n 277._o etc._n id._n in_o eccles_n x._o 20._o paraph._n p._n 277._o curse_v not_o the_o king_n etc._n etc._n but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o viz._n consume_v the_o public_a treasure_n etc._n etc._n as_o i_o advise_v thou_o before_o not_o to_o rise_v in_o rebellion_n against_o thy_o sovereign_n so_o now_o let_v i_o add_v that_o it_o be_v very_o foolish_a as_o well_o as_o wicked_a to_o be_v provoke_v by_o this_o ill_a management_n so_o much_o as_o to_o speak_v a_o opprobrious_a word_n of_o he_o or_o his_o minister_n etc._n etc._n 302._o etc._n annot._n in_o loc_fw-la p._n 302._o but_o whatsoever_o negligence_n or_o profuseness_n and_o waste_n there_o be_v it_o shall_v not_o provoke_v any_o wise_a or_o good_a man_n to_o speak_v contemptuous_o of_o his_o sovereign_n or_o of_o his_o minister_n 306._o minister_n p._n 306._o it_o will_v not_o be_v unuseful_a much_o less_o unseasonable_a in_o such_o a_o unruly_a age_n as_o this_o to_o let_v the_o reader_n understand_v how_o deep_o the_o first_o reformer_n of_o religion_n lay_v this_o precept_n to_o heart_n by_o transcribe_v some_o of_o luther_n admonition_n in_o his_o annotation_n on_o this_o verse_n the_o worse_a and_o the_o more_o malignant_a say_v he_o the_o world_n be_v the_o more_o studious_a and_o laborious_a solomon_n teach_v we_o to_o be_v in_o the_o do_n of_o our_o duty_n particular_o in_o honour_v magistracy_n because_o it_o be_v a_o divine_a ordinance_n and_o the_o better_a part_n of_o the_o world_n by_o which_o god_n manage_n all_o thing_n under_o the_o sun._n but_o the_o ungodly_a begin_v their_o wickedness_n chief_o in_o the_o contempt_n of_o magistrate_n when_o they_o hear_v how_o god_n blame_v and_o reprove_v they_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o divine_a office_n to_o find_v fault_n with_o magistrate_n and_o to_o rebuke_v they_o and_o therefore_o though_o thou_o hear_v it_o yet_o do_v not_o imitate_v it_o for_o thou_o be_v not_o god_n nor_o the_o ordain_a no_o nor_o the_o reformer_n nor_o the_o restorer_n of_o the_o divine_a ordinance_n but_o as_o god_n reprove_v they_o so_o thou_o also_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o thou_o may_v do_v thy_o duty_n and_o not_o meddle_v with_o what_o belong_v to_o they_o the_o meaning_n therefore_o of_o solomon_n be_v i_o have_v speak_v much_o of_o prince_n how_o they_o undo_v the_o world_n but_o do_v thou_o reverence_v they_o notwithstanding_o that_o for_o they_o be_v not_o a_o humane_a ordinance_n but_o a_o divine_a st._n peter_n indeed_o call_v the_o king_n a_o humane_a creature_n because_o he_o be_v assume_v from_o among_o man_n but_o his_o authority_n be_v divine_a and_o though_o prince_n be_v bad_a they_o be_v to_o be_v honour_v because_o of_o this_o ordinance_n of_o god._n why_o then_o will_v thou_o speak_v evil_a of_o those_o who_o be_v vex_v with_o so_o many_o and_o great_a care_n and_o labour_n for_o thy_o peace_n if_o they_o be_v good_a and_o if_o they_o be_v bad_a and_o foolish_a their_o own_o impiety_n be_v mischief_n enough_o to_o they_o and_o bring_v they_o into_o sufficient_a danger_n bear_v with_o they_o then_o and_o compassionate_v they_o rather_o than_o rail_v upon_o they_o and_o revile_v they_o etc._n etc._n dr._n towerson_n on_o the_o five_o commandment_n those_o power_n be_v to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o ordain_v by_o god_n which_o come_v to_o that_o power_n they_o have_v as_o without_o any_o fraud_n or_o violence_n so_o by_o the_o ordinary_a course_n of_o god_n providence_n upon_o which_o account_n all_o those_o power_n must_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o ordain_v by_o god_n that_o either_o come_v to_o the_o throne_n by_o a_o lineal_a descent_n from_o former_a king_n where_o the_o kingdom_n be_v hereditary_a or_o by_o a_o free_a and_o unconstrained_a choice_n where_o it_o be_v elective_a part_n 5._o p._n 241._o pag._n 251._o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n it_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o subject_a who_o conceive_v himself_o not_o to_o have_v deserve_v it_o so_o by_o flight_n to_o avoid_v if_o he_o can_v the_o fall_n under_o the_o power_n of_o it_o the_o sword_n our_o saviour_n have_v express_o give_v leave_n that_o if_o we_o be_v persecute_v in_o one_o city_n we_o shall_v to_o save_v ourselves_o flee_v from_o that_o to_o another_o as_o little_a difficulty_n shall_v i_o find_v if_o that_o be_v the_o thing_n in_o question_n to_o license_v the_o avoid_v the_o prince_n severity_n by_o appeal_n to_o his_o own_o court_n of_o judicature_n where_o that_o be_v by_o law_n so_o allow_v as_o it_o be_v in_o several_a case_n here_o that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o resistance_n much_o less_o a_o injurious_a one_o which_o be_v with_o the_o leave_n of_o he_o against_o who_o it_o be_v direct_v but_o if_o the_o question_n be_v concern_v resist_a by_o force_n of_o arm_n and_o so_o avoid_v the_o severity_n of_o the_o prince_n so_o it_o be_v as_o certain_a both_o from_o the_o scripture_n and_o reason_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o avoid_v it_o but_o rather_o with_o all_o readiness_n submit_v to_o the_o stroke_n of_o it_o pag._n 253._o for_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o a_o prince_n have_v no_o authority_n to_o inflict_v a_o unjust_a punishment_n yet_o he_o be_v privilege_v by_o the_o place_n he_o hold_v under_o god_n from_o be_v subject_v unto_o man_n and_o ought_v not_o therefore_o by_o any_o force_n to_o be_v bring_v into_o subjection_n to_o he_o pag._n 254._o whosoever_o resist_v evil_a power_n must_v be_v think_v in_o a_o particular_a manner_n to_o fight_v against_o god._n what_o a_o disappointment_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v to_o the_o counsel_n of_o the_o almighty_a if_o it_o have_v be_v permit_v christian_n to_o resist_v part_n 7._o a_o answer_n to_o several_a plea_n which_o be_v make_v in_o behalf_n of_o resistance_n etc._n etc._n pag._n 257_o 258._o that_o which_o general_o draw_v prince_n to_o the_o persecute_v of_o those_o that_o be_v of_o a_o different_a religion_n from_o themselves_o be_v not_o so_o much_o any_o hatred_n of_o their_o religion_n as_o the_o jealousy_n they_o have_v lest_o under_o the_o pretence_n of_o that_o and_o the_o assembly_n which_o be_v make_v for_o it_o some_o secret_a design_n against_o the_o state_n shall_v lurk_v which_o jealousy_n must_v needs_o be_v take_v away_o when_o it_o appear_v to_o they_o from_o undoubted_a experiment_n that_o they_o who_o do_v profess_v it_o will_v not_o attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o they_o how_o severe_o soever_o they_o may_v be_v handle_v by_o they_o to_o all_o which_o if_o we_o add_v the_o story_n of_o primitive_a time_n too_o we_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o doubt_v of_o religion_n being_n more_o than_o
may_v excuse_v themselves_o from_o their_o obligation_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n will_v they_o plead_v that_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o a_o perfect_a rule_n of_o duty_n and_o that_o the_o inspire_a writer_n do_v not_o foresee_v and_o provide_v for_o all_o case_n etc._n etc._n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n they_o dispense_v with_o one_o law_n of_o christ_n they_o may_v dispense_v with_o as_o many_o as_o they_o please_v 29._o p._n 29._o if_o the_o magistrate_n be_v ordain_v of_o god_n than_o it_o be_v no_o more_o lawful_a for_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o man_n to_o resist_v he_o than_o for_o twelve_o and_o if_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v for_o conscience_n sake_n no_o increase_n of_o our_o number_n or_o strength_n can_v alter_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o duty_n or_o take_v off_o the_o obligation_n of_o conscience_n ☜_o ☜_o so_o that_o have_v the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v more_o potent_a arm_n than_o nero_n or_o julian_n yet_o no_o right_n ever_o can_v have_v accure_v to_o they_o thereby_o to_o oppose_v god_n ordinance_n or_o to_o proceed_v against_o their_o conscience_n 30._o p._n 30._o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o first_o pretender_n from_o scripture_n to_o a_o right_a not_o only_o of_o resist_v etc._n etc._n but_o of_o depose_v king_n knox_n milton_n rutherford_n etc._n etc._n 40._o p._n 40._o can_v not_o have_v spit_v rank_a venom_n at_o king_n or_o speak_v with_o great_a contempt_n of_o their_o authority_n than_o hildebrand_n and_o in_o another_o place_n thus_o 15._o p._n 15._o it_o always_o hold_v true_a with_o respect_n to_o the_o sovereign_a power_n in_o any_o country_n what_o be_v say_v by_o judge_n creshald_v legacy_n p._n 5._o both_o like_a a_o pious_a christian_a and_o a_o able_a lawyer_n concern_v the_o royal_a authority_n of_o our_o nation_n that_o the_o jura_n regalia_z of_o our_o king_n be_v hold_v of_o heaven_n and_o can_v for_o any_o cause_n escheat_n to_o their_o subject_n nor_o they_o for_o any_o cause_n make_v any_o positive_a or_o actual_a forcible_a resistance_n against_o they_o but_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o yield_v to_o they_o passive_a obedience_n by_o suffer_v the_o punishment_n albeit_o their_o command_n shall_v be_v against_o the_o divine_a law_n and_o that_o in_o such_o case_n arma_fw-la nostra_fw-la sunt_fw-la preces_fw-la nostrae_fw-la nec_fw-la possumus_fw-la nec_fw-la debemus_fw-la aliter_fw-la resistere_fw-la for_o who_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v and_o be_v guiltless_a and_o thus_o the_o author_n of_o jeremiah_n in_o baca_n or_o a_o fast-day_n work_v publish_v for_o the_o devout_a member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o a_o preservative_n for_o all_o they_o against_o perjury_n and_o rebellion_n speak_v rebellious_a perjury_n pag._n 40_o 41_o 42_o 43_o 44._o a_o further_a branch_n of_o perjury_n there_o be_v which_o in_o the_o late_a rebellious_a day_n involve_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o three_o nation_n over_o and_o over_o some_o popular_a wicked_a man_n son_n of_o belial_n contrary_a to_o the_o oath_n of_o the_o lord_n upon_o they_o rise_v up_o against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v draw_v in_o against_o their_o allegiance_n also_o many_o and_o many_o thousand_o of_o the_o people_n into_o that_o rebellion_n and_o bloody_a war_n and_o when_o through_o thy_o just_a judgement_n upon_o the_o three_o kingdom_n for_o former_a sin_n those_o perjure_a rebellious_a man_n have_v very_o far_o prevail_v and_o imbrue_v their_o hand_n not_o only_o in_o the_o common_a blood_n of_o their_o fellow_n subject_n but_o also_o in_o the_o sacred_a blood_n of_o their_o sovereign_n and_o drive_v all_o the_o royal_a family_n into_o foreign_a part_n the_o daily_a practice_n be_v make_v and_o take_v new_a oath_n and_o impose_v they_o upon_o the_o people_n and_o then_o both_o break_v they_o themselves_o and_o compel_v other_o to_o break_v they_o o_o god_n ☜_o ☜_o how_o many_o rebellious_a oath_n be_v there_o frame_v contrary_a to_o that_o one_o rightful_a oath_n of_o allegiance_n every_o of_o which_o late_a oath_n be_v direct_v and_o solemn_a perjury_n the_o dreadful_a effect_n of_o that_o rebellion_n and_o those_o perjury_n we_o now_o see_v and_o we_o have_v all_o reason_n to_o fear_v the_o guilt_n of_o they_o will_v not_o cease_v operate_n to_o further_a vengeance_n upon_o the_o nation_n for_o that_o there_o be_v still_o leave_v therein_o man_n of_o like_a wicked_a principle_n but_o o_o god_n when_o thou_o make_v inquisition_n for_o blood_n shut_v not_o up_o the_o innocent_a with_o the_o guilty_a the_o establish_v church_n thou_o know_v all_o along_o abhor_a and_o withstand_v unanimous_o as_o one_o man_n those_o false_a treasonable_a and_o bloody_a practice_n and_o choose_v the_o utmost_a suffering_n rather_o than_o join_v therein_o or_o in_o the_o least_o comply_v therewith_o notwithstanding_o we_o acknowledge_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o offender_n be_v so_o great_a that_o both_o the_o rebellion_n and_o the_o perjury_n may_v affect_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o nation_n for_o if_o thou_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n hold_v they_o guiltless_a who_o take_v thy_o name_n in_o vain_a what_o may_v we_o all_o expect_v sect_n xxx_o mr._n wake_v 3._o wake_v serm._n at_o paris_n jan._n 30._o 1684_o 1684_o 5._o p._n 3._o speak_v of_o the_o murder_n of_o charles_n the_o martyâ—_n have_v a_o infidel_n nation_n rise_v up_o against_o he_o or_o the_o chance_n of_o war_n cut_v he_o off_o we_o shall_v soon_o have_v turn_v our_o sorrow_n into_o joy_n but_o that_o we_o who_o be_v oblige_v by_o all_o the_o tie_n of_o god_n and_o man_n to_o obey_v he_o shall_v destroy_v that_o life_n for_o which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v refuse_v any_o hazard_n of_o our_o own_o that_o we_o who_o be_v certain_o his_o subject_n and_o pretend_v to_o be_v christian_n too_o shall_v violate_v all_o the_o right_n of_o majesty_n trample_v under_o foot_n all_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n this_o raise_v those_o cloud_n that_o obscure_a so_o bright_a a_o day_n 10._o p._n 10._o long_a have_v the_o trumpet_n be_v blow_v to_o war_n and_o to_o rebellion_n the_o church_n become_v militant_a and_o our_o pulpit_n instead_o of_o set_v forth_o the_o gospel_n of_o peace_n speak_v nothing_o but_o war_n and_o sedition_n and_o tumult_n to_o the_o people_n be_v there_o any_o one_o among_o we_o that_o by_o the_o malignity_n of_o his_o nature_n the_o desperateness_n of_o his_o fortune_n or_o a_o misguide_a zeal_n have_v be_v actual_o concern_v in_o this_o guilt_n 18._o p._n 17_o 18._o be_v there_o any_o one_o now_o present_a who_o though_o unconcern_v in_o that_o black_a parricide_n be_v yet_o involve_v in_o any_o of_o those_o principle_n that_o lead_v to_o it_o ☞_o ☞_o have_v assist_v approve_v or_o encourage_v those_o new_a rebel_n the_o progeny_n of_o the_o same_o old_a cause_n that_o have_v again_o so_o late_o endeavour_v to_o crown_v the_o son_n with_o the_o like_a glory_n their_o ancestor_n do_v the_o father_n let_v i_o beseech_v they_o either_o to_o sanctify_v the_o fast_a with_o we_o or_o not_o to_o join_v in_o the_o celebration_n a_o crime_n 22._o pag._n 22._o which_o i_o shall_v doubt_v have_v exceed_v the_o power_n of_o any_o repentance_n to_o expiate_v have_v not_o the_o apostle_n leave_v we_o a_o example_n by_o exhort_v the_o jew_n to_o labour_n for_o a_o forgiveness_n 29._o pag._n 29._o even_o of_o their_o crucify_a the_o lord_n of_o glory_n be_v there_o ever_o villainy_n like_o this_o that_o a_o christian_a kingdom_n shall_v break_v through_o all_o those_o bond_n of_o duty_n and_o obedience_n which_o the_o more_o righteous_a heathen_n have_v reverence_v as_o sacred_a and_o inviolable_a ☜_o ☜_o that_o so_o many_o oath_n and_o vow_n repeat_v with_o that_o frequency_n take_v with_o that_o solemnity_n shall_v all_o be_v insufficient_a to_o preserve_v our_o fidelity_n that_o religion_n and_o reformation_n two_o thing_n than_o which_o none_o can_v be_v more_o excellent_a in_o themselves_o nor_o be_v any_o more_o easy_o and_o more_o dangerous_o abuse_v shall_v be_v able_a to_o cheat_v we_o into_o wickedness_n which_o the_o barbarous_a scythian_n never_o hear_v of_o wake_v we_o defence_n of_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n against_o the_o exception_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n etc._n etc._n license_v by_o c._n alston_n the_o peace_n and_o liberty_n which_o we_o enjoy_v close_a pag._n 88_o the_o close_a we_o do_v not_o ascribe_v to_o their_o i._n e._n the_o papist_n civility_n it_o be_v god_n providence_n and_o our_o sovereign_n bounty_n who_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v ever_o so_o loyal_o serve_v who_o right_n she_o assert_v in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n when_o to_o use_v our_o author_n be_v own_o word_n perjury_n and_o faction_n for_o this_o very_a cause_n load_v she_o with_o all_o the_o injury_n hell_n itself_o can_v invent_v but_o we_o glory_v to_o
their_o doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v of_o god_n have_v their_o action_n be_v so_o contrary_a to_o all_o the_o precept_n of_o natural_a divinity_n and_o in_o this_o matter_n do_v the_o learned_a dr._n 1687._o dr._n dove_n serm._n before_o the_o son_n of_o the_o clergy_n 1687._o dove_n vindicate_v the_o integrity_n of_o our_o church_n in_o a_o few_o but_o as_o significant_a word_n as_o any_o of_o his_o brethren_n when_o speak_v of_o some_o who_o suffer_v much_o for_o their_o constancy_n to_o the_o faith_n and_o their_o fidelity_n to_o the_o crown_n he_o term_v they_o two_o inseparable_a note_n of_o a_o genuine_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n dr._n puller_n 5._o puller_n moderate_a of_o the_o ch._n of_o engl._n ch_z 12._o 12._o 5._o other_o sect_n deny_v the_o king_n supremacy_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a either_o claim_v a_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n over_o he_o or_o plead_v a_o privilege_n of_o exemption_n from_o under_o he_o where_o as_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n like_o good_a christian_n and_o good_a subject_n neither_o pretend_v to_o any_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o king_n of_o england_n nor_o withdraw_v their_o subjection_n from_o they_o 7._o they_o sect._n 6_o 7._o and_o then_o he_o vindicate_v that_o expression_n of_o can._n 1._o of_o the_o synod_n 1640._o that_o the_o order_n of_o king_n be_v most_o high_a and_o sacred_a the_o moderation_n of_o our_o church_n do_v not_o favour_v any_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n which_o be_v prejudicial_a to_o the_o safety_n of_o human_a society_n in_o general_a it_o do_v no_o where_n pretend_v to_o remit_v the_o divine_a law_n or_o dispense_v with_o oath_n or_o transfer_v the_o right_n of_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n contrariwise_o it_o require_v of_o all_o of_o its_o communion_n to_o give_v the_o king_n such_o security_n of_o their_o allegiance_n and_o fealty_n as_o may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a security_n to_o his_o government_n 17._o government_n chap._n 17._o the_o romanist_n and_o separatist_n extreme_o agree_v in_o their_o principle_n against_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n according_a to_o that_o of_o bishop_n lany_n 4.11_o lany_n bishop_n lany's_n serm._n on_o 1_o thess_n 4.11_o the_o papist_n and_o presbyterian_o hunt_v in_o couple_n against_o the_o king_n power_n and_o supremacy_n it_o be_v admirable_a to_o see_v how_o the_o commonwealth_n man_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o late_a rebellion_n receive_v their_o principle_n from_o the_o ancient_a and_o modern_a writer_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o papist_n and_o still_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o most_o of_o the_o republican_n doctrine_n and_o tendency_n of_o they_o to_o the_o like_a practice_n both_o deny_v the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o king_n one_o attribute_n it_o to_o the_o pope_n original_o the_o other_o to_o the_o people_n and_o the_o same_o argument_n which_o the_o pope_n use_v for_o his_o supremacy_n over_o king_n the_o disciplinarian_o use_v for_o establish_v their_o sovereignty_n the_o pretence_n of_o the_o king_n authority_n against_o his_o person_n be_v hatch_v under_o the_o roman_a territory_n and_o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o holy_a league_n of_o france_n the_o rule_n for_o make_v a_o king_n to_o be_v a_o tyrant_n and_o then_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o king_n that_o it_o may_v be_v lawful_a to_o attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o his_o person_n and_o life_n be_v so_o much_o the_o same_o 20._o same_o 20._o that_o they_o can_v be_v more_o i_o need_v not_o here_o relate_v how_o many_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romanist_n tend_v to_o dissolve_v the_o very_a bond_n of_o relative_a duty_n one_o towards_o another_o absolve_v people_n from_o their_o oath_n and_o allegiance_n no_o faith_n to_o be_v keep_v with_o heretic_n etc._n etc._n how_o do_v many_o principle_n of_o our_o enthusiast_n and_o separatist_n tend_v to_o destroy_v the_o relation_n of_o king_n and_o subject_a bishop_n and_o people_n etc._n etc._n sect_n xxxii_o dr._n scott_n 14._o scott_n serm._n july_n 26._o 1685._o p._n 2._o p._n 13_o 14._o absalon_n accomplish_v his_o design_n partly_o by_o declaim_v against_o the_o maleadministration_n of_o his_o father_n government_n partly_o by_o promise_v they_o a_o thorough_a reformation_n if_o ever_o he_o arrive_v to_o be_v a_o judge_n in_o israel_n every_o man_n know_v or_o may_v easy_o know_v if_o he_o be_v not_o extreme_o want_v to_o himself_o that_o his_o king_n be_v the_o vicegerent_n of_o his_o god_n and_o that_o be_v so_o he_o be_v indispensible_o oblige_v by_o all_o the_o tie_n of_o reason_n and_o religion_n to_o submit_v to_o his_o will_n and_o reverence_v his_o person_n and_o bow_v to_o his_o authority_n and_o that_o he_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o he_o without_o fight_v against_o god_n himself_o the_o truth_n of_o which_o be_v as_o obvious_a to_o our_o natural_a reason_n and_o as_o plain_o assert_v in_o holy_a scripture_n as_o of_o any_o proposition_n in_o religion_n ☜_o ☜_o so_o that_o i_o dare_v bold_o affirm_v a_o man_n may_v find_v as_o many_o pretext_n for_o any_o vice_n whatsoever_o even_o for_o drunkenness_n whoredom_n or_o perjury_n as_o ever_o be_v make_v for_o rebellion_n and_o be_v i_o to_o set_v up_o for_o a_o public_a patron_n of_o wickedness_n i_o hardly_o know_v a_o villainy_n in_o nature_n so_o black_a and_o monstrous_a which_o i_o can_v not_o more_o plausible_o recommend_v to_o man_n reason_n and_o conscience_n than_o this_o of_o resistance_n against_o lawful_a authority_n which_o be_v such_o a_o complication_n of_o villainy_n such_o a_o loathsome_a mixture_n of_o hellish_a ingredient_n as_o be_v enough_o to_o nauseate_a any_o conscience_n but_o a_o devil_n be_v and_o though_o conscience_n and_o religion_n be_v the_o colors_z it_o usual_o march_v under_o yet_o be_v the_o imposture_n of_o this_o pretence_n so_o fulsome_a and_o barefaced_a that_o no_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n can_v be_v innocent_o abuse_v by_o it_o for_o certain_o that_o man_n must_v have_v a_o great_a mind_n to_o rebel_v his_o will_n must_v have_v a_o strong_a bias_n of_o pride_n or_o discontent_n faction_n or_o ambition_n in_o it_o that_o in_o despite_n of_o all_o the_o evidence_n from_o reason_n and_o scripture_n to_o the_o contrary_a can_v persuade_v himself_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o he_o and_o much_o less_o 16._o p._n 15_o 16._o that_o it_o be_v his_o duty_n to_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o his_o sovereign_n and_o therefore_o for_o man_n to_o appeal_v to_o god_n in_o a_o cause_n so_o apparent_o wicked_a be_v not_o submissive_o to_o refer_v themselves_o to_o he_o but_o open_o to_o mock_v and_o affront_v he_o and_o to_o make_v a_o vexatious_a appeal_n to_o god_n judgement_n again_o in_o a_o case_n which_o he_o have_v so_o often_o and_o so_o express_o judge_v already_o be_v a_o common_a barratry_n it_o be_v not_o to_o consult_v but_o to_o tempt_v he_o and_o under_o pretence_n of_o submit_v to_o his_o determination_n open_o to_o defy_v his_o authority_n in_o effect_n it_o be_v to_o appeal_v from_o his_o will_n to_o his_o providence_n and_o to_o bespeak_v he_o to_o declare_v himself_o against_o his_o own_o declaration_n in_o the_o case_n of_o rebellion_n there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o peremptory_a disobedience_n to_o those_o law_n of_o god_n which_o require_v our_o dutiful_a submission_n to_o our_o lawful_a superior_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o also_o a_o direct_a renuntiation_n of_o the_o divine_a authority_n itself_o for_o all_o sovereign_a power_n be_v immediate_o found_v in_o the_o dominion_n of_o god_n who_o be_v the_o supreme_a lord_n of_o the_o world_n no_o person_n can_v have_v right_a to_o govern_v in_o his_o kingdom_n under_o he_o but_o by_o commission_n from_o he_o king_n therefore_o be_v only_o accountable_a to_o he_o 17.18_o p._n 17.18_o and_o if_o so_o then_o for_o any_o of_o their_o subject_n to_o presume_v to_o call_v they_o to_o account_v by_o a_o public_a form_v resistance_n be_v to_o arraign_v god_n own_o authority_n and_o invade_v his_o peculiar_a it_o be_v to_o thrust_v he_o out_o of_o his_o throne_n and_o set_v themselves_o down_o in_o it_o and_o then_o to_o summon_v his_o authority_n before_o they_o and_o require_v it_o to_o submit_v its_o awful_a head_n to_o their_o imperious_a doom_n and_o sentence_n while_o therefore_o we_o behave_v ourselves_o factious_o and_o rebellious_o towards_o those_o who_o god_n have_v set_v over_o we_o we_o live_v as_o outlaw_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n without_o any_o respect_n to_o that_o visible_a authority_n by_o which_o he_o govern_v the_o world_n and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o then_o for_o subject_n to_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n be_v neither_o better_a nor_o worse_o than_o to_o appeal_v to_o god_n against_o his_o own_o authority_n and_o to_o put_v this_o impious_a case_n to_o he_o whether_o it_o be_v he_o or_o they_o that_o have_v the_o right_n of_o govern_v the_o world._n i_o profess_v etc._n profess_v id._n serm._n
on_o prov._n xxiv_o 21._o ep._n ded_fw-we p._n 17_o 19_o 20_o etc._n etc._n with_o the_o same_o sincerity_n as_o i_o will_v confess_v my_o soul_n to_o god_n that_o my_o design_n in_o this_o discourse_n be_v only_o to_o promote_v the_o peace_n and_o happiness_n of_o men._n these_o be_v the_o way_n of_o know_v man_n when_o they_o be_v give_v to_o change_v 1._o when_o man_n who_o have_v actual_o change_v the_o government_n already_o begin_v to_o re-advance_a their_o old_a method_n and_o principle_n it_o be_v a_o certain_a sign_n they_o be_v give_v to_o change_v 2._o when_o man_n make_v that_o a_o pretence_n for_o public_a clamour_v and_o bustle_n which_o themselves_o have_v little_a or_o no_o claim_n to_o or_o regard_n for_o that_o be_v religion_n it_o be_v a_o certain_a sign_n they_o be_v give_v to_o change_v 3._o when_o man_n pretend_v religion_n or_o public_a reformation_n but_o pursue_v it_o by_o sinful_a and_o indirect_a mean_n it_o be_v a_o certain_a sign_n etc._n etc._n now_o religion_n be_v as_o great_a a_o enemy_n to_o lie_v and_o rebellion_n as_o it_o be_v to_o popery_n 4._o when_o under_o pretext_n of_o reform_v the_o government_n ☜_o ☜_o man_n reproach_n and_o vilify_v the_o person_n of_o their_o governor_n 5._o when_o man_n shift_v their_o principle_n with_o their_o interest_n and_o to_o serve_v a_o turn_n can_v comply_v at_o one_o time_n with_o that_o which_o they_o condemn_v at_o another_o though_o in_o follow_v our_o principle_n we_o may_v sometime_o endanger_v our_o worldly_a interest_n and_o fall_v under_o the_o disgrace_n of_o a_o rabble_n and_o the_o persecution_n of_o a_o prevail_a faction_n yet_o our_o very_a enemy_n will_v be_v force_v to_o revere_a and_o honour_v we_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o we_o be_v constant_a and_o brave_a and_o honest_a and_o resign_v to_o our_o own_o principle_n 6._o and_o last_o when_o man_n who_o in_o the_o ordinary_a course_n of_o their_o conversation_n be_v proud_a and_o quarrelsome_a and_o impatient_a of_o contradiction_n set_v up_o pretence_n of_o religion_n against_o the_o government_n 26._o government_n id._n serm._n on_o rom._n xiii_o 1._o p._n 25_o 26._o consider_v that_o upon_o our_o faithful_a subjection_n to_o our_o prince_n the_o safety_n of_o our_o religion_n depend_v for_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n can_v more_o endanger_v our_o religion_n than_o our_o make_n it_o a_o pretence_n for_o rebellion_n for_o hereby_o we_o inevitable_o expose_v it_o to_o the_o hatred_n of_o prince_n and_o do_v what_o lie_v in_o we_o to_o arm_v their_o power_n against_o it_o 31._o it_o id._n artillery_n serm._n p._n 31._o if_o you_o be_v courageous_a from_o a_o principle_n of_o righteousness_n you_o will_v honour_v the_o king_n as_o well_o as_o fear_v god_n and_o obey_v his_o ordinance_n for_o god_n sake_n you_o will_v never_o conduct_v a_o rebellious_a design_n under_o the_o sacred_a banner_n of_o religion_n nor_o pretend_v loyalty_n to_o god_n to_o cover_v your_o disloyalty_n to_o his_o vicegerent_n you_o will_v never_o press_v the_o scripture_n to_o fight_v against_o the_o king_n 32._o pag._n 32._o nor_o arm_v his_o political_a against_o his_o personal_a capacity_n nor_o assume_v his_o authority_n to_o cut_v off_o his_o head_n nor_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n will_v you_o ever_o allow_v he_o to_o be_v unkinged_a by_o the_o sentence_n of_o a_o domineer_a prelate_n etc._n etc._n in_o a_o word_n you_o will_v never_o confront_v those_o loyal_a admonition_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n paul_n with_o the_o treasonous_a canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o the_o ungodly_a nor_o levy_v arm_n against_o your_o prince_n upon_o that_o counterfeit_a commission_n of_o his_o be_v pronounce_v a_o heretic_n by_o a_o congregation_n of_o impostor_n who_o will_v fain_o fetch_v pretence_n for_o their_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n from_o the_o most_o loyal_a and_o peaceable_a religion_n that_o ever_o be_v the_o address_n of_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n present_v by_o dr._n gower_n then_o vicechancellor_n sept._n 18._o 1681._o to_o the_o king_n at_o newmarket_n sacred_a sir_n we_o your_o majesty_n most_o faithful_a and_o obedient_a subject_n of_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n have_v long_o with_o the_o great_a and_o sincere_a joy_n behold_v what_o we_o hope_v be_v in_o some_o measure_n the_o effect_n of_o our_o own_o prayer_n the_o generous_a emulation_n of_o our_o fellow_n subject_n contend_v who_o shall_v first_o and_o best_a express_v their_o duty_n and_o gratitude_n to_o their_o sovereign_n at_o this_o time_n especial_o when_o the_o seditious_a endeavour_n of_o unreasonable_a man_n have_v make_v it_o necessary_a to_o assert_v the_o ancient_a loyalty_n of_o the_o english_a nation_n and_o make_v the_o world_n sensible_a that_o we_o do_v not_o degenerate_a from_o those_o prime_a glory_n of_o our_o ancestor_n love_n and_o allegiance_n to_o our_o prince_n that_o we_o be_v not_o see_v in_o those_o loyal_a crowd_n but_o choose_v rather_o to_o stand_v by_o and_o applaud_v their_o honest_a and_o religious_a zeal_n we_o humble_o presume_v will_v not_o be_v impute_v to_o the_o want_n of_o it_o in_o ourselves_o either_o by_o your_o majesty_n or_o your_o people_n for_o sir_n it_o be_v at_o present_a the_o great_a honour_n of_o this_o your_o university_n not_o only_o to_o be_v steadfast_a and_o constant_a in_o our_o duty_n but_o to_o be_v eminent_o so_o and_o to_o suffer_v for_o it_o as_o much_o as_o the_o calumny_n and_o reproach_n of_o factious_a and_o malicious_a man_n can_v inflict_v upon_o we_o and_o that_o they_o have_v be_v hitherto_o able_a to_o do_v no_o more_o than_o vent_v the_o venom_n of_o their_o tongue_n that_o they_o have_v not_o proceed_v to_o plunder_n and_o sequestration_n to_o violate_v our_o chapel_n rifle_v our_o library_n and_o empty_a our_o college_n as_o once_o they_o do_v next_o to_o the_o overrule_a providence_n of_o almighty_a god_n be_v only_o due_a to_o the_o royal_a care_n and_o prudence_n of_o your_o most_o sacred_a majesty_n who_o give_v so_o seasonable_a a_o check_n to_o the_o arbitrary_a and_o insolent_a undertake_n but_o no_o earthly_a power_n we_o hope_v no_o menace_n or_o misery_n shall_v ever_o be_v able_a to_o make_v we_o renounce_v or_o forget_v our_o duty_n we_o will_v still_o believe_v and_o maintain_v that_o our_o king_n derive_v not_o their_o title_n from_o the_o people_n but_o from_o god_n that_o to_o he_o only_o they_o be_v accountable_a that_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o subject_n either_o to_o create_v or_o censure_v but_o to_o honour_n and_o obey_v their_o sovereign_n who_o come_v to_o be_v so_o by_o a_o fundamental_a hereditary_a right_n of_o succession_n which_o no_o religion_n no_o law_n no_o fault_n or_o forfeiture_n can_v alter_v or_o diminish_v nor_o will_v we_o ever_o abate_v of_o our_o well-instructed_n zeal_n for_o our_o most_o holy_a religion_n as_o it_o be_v profess_v and_o establish_v by_o law_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o church_n which_o have_v so_o long_o stand_v and_o still_o be_v the_o envy_n and_o terror_n of_o her_o adversary_n as_o well_o as_o the_o beauty_n and_o strength_n of_o the_o reformation_n it_o be_v thus_o dread_a sir_n that_o we_o have_v learn_v our_o own_o and_o thus_o we_o teach_v other_o their_o duty_n to_o god_n and_o the_o king_n in_o the_o conscientious_a discharge_n of_o both_o which_o we_o have_v be_v so_o long_o protect_v and_o encourage_v by_o your_o majesty_n most_o just_a and_o gracious_a government_n that_o we_o neither_o need_v nor_o desire_v any_o other_o declaration_n than_o that_o experience_n for_o our_o assurance_n and_o security_n for_o the_o future_a in_o all_o which_o grace_n and_o goodness_n great_a sir_n we_o have_v nothing_o to_o return_v we_o bring_v no_o name_n and_o seal_n no_o life_n and_o fortune_n well_o capable_a of_o your_o majesty_n service_n or_o at_o all_o worthy_a of_o your_o acceptance_n nothing_o but_o heart_n and_o prayer_n vow_n of_o a_o zealous_a and_o last_a loyalty_n ourselves_o and_o study_n all_o that_o we_o can_v or_o ever_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o perform_v which_o we_o here_o most_o sincere_o promise_v and_o most_o humble_o tender_v at_o your_o majesty_n foot_n a_o mean_a and_o worthless_a present_n but_o such_o a_o one_o as_o we_o hope_v will_v not_o be_v disdain_v by_o the_o most_o gracious_a and_o indulgent_a prince_n that_o heaven_n ever_o bestow_v upon_o a_o people_n sect_n xxxiii_o dr._n grove_n 84._o grove_n short_a def_n of_o the_o church_n and_o clerg_n of_o engl._n p._n 81._o p._n 84._o this_o be_v the_o main_a occasion_n for_o which_o so_o many_o of_o the_o conformist_n be_v clamour_v against_o they_o be_v present_o brand_v for_o meddle_v with_o matter_n of_o state_n if_o they_o do_v but_o teach_v their_o hearer_n to_o be_v obedient_a to_o magistrate_n and_o be_v not_o furnish_v with_o jesuitical_a distinction_n to_o show_v in_o what_o case_n it_o may_v be_v lawful_a
ancient_a right_n to_o his_o crown_n that_o any_o king_n in_o the_o know_a part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v 178._o p._n 178._o where_o government_n in_o general_n in_o scripture_n be_v establish_v and_o obedience_n to_o governor_n enjoin_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v reckon_v as_o speak_v of_o our_o governor_n and_o government_n ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a as_o well_o as_o of_o any_o other_o in_o the_o world._n 198._o ch._n 7._o p._n 198._o whatever_o discouragement_n the_o clergy_n of_o england_n have_v find_v they_o still_o preach_v up_o and_o persuade_v loyalty_n to_o the_o king_n and_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n to_o temporal_a authority_n keep_v people_n from_o rebellion_n notwithstanding_o they_o have_v so_o often_o be_v jeer_v and_o abuse_v with_o it_o ded._n it_o serm._n 2._o of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o resist_n ep._n ded._n mr._n payn._n i_o think_v it_o my_o duty_n as_o a_o minister_n of_o that_o church_n and_o religion_n which_o have_v be_v often_o the_o mark_n but_o never_o the_o author_n of_o any_o treason_n to_o publish_v these_o sermon_n and_o that_o none_o may_v be_v so_o malicious_a as_o to_o think_v we_o calculate_v our_o sermon_n mere_o for_o the_o present_a circumstance_n as_o if_o the_o pulpit_n be_v but_o a_o kind_n of_o a_o weatherglass_n wherein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n to_o governor_n be_v high_a or_o low_a to_o the_o temperature_n or_o variation_n of_o outward_a affair_n i_o have_v put_v out_o a_o plain_a sermon_n without_o any_o addition_n that_o be_v preach_v long_o before_o the_o plot_n etc._n etc._n when_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v persecute_v 9_o p._n 7_o 8_o 9_o they_o endure_v unheard_a of_o cruelty_n from_o their_o governor_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o this_o often_o as_o they_o complain_v of_o in_o their_o apology_n against_o law_n too_o such_o as_o will_v have_v stir_v up_o those_o who_o have_v power_n to_o defend_v themselves_o have_v they_o not_o learn_v such_o principle_n from_o their_o religion_n as_o forbid_v it_o we_o be_v under_o the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n though_o there_o have_v be_v some_o who_o have_v forget_v all_o oath_n and_o can_v as_o easy_o unloose_v they_o as_o samson_n do_v his_o with_o 's_o and_o then_o set_v themselves_o free_a from_o the_o precept_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o example_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n by_o this_o colour_n and_o pretence_n that_o the_o government_n under_o which_o they_o live_v be_v of_o another_o nature_n than_o we_o in_o england_n and_o that_o such_o be_v our_o constitution_n as_o make_v all_o this_o impertinent_a and_o of_o very_o little_a regard_n here_o and_o by_o the_o same_o way_n may_v they_o not_o discharge_v wife_n and_o child_n and_o servant_n from_o those_o duty_n the_o gospel_n require_v from_o each_o of_o they_o because_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o state_n and_o condition_n of_o those_o among_o the_o jew_n the_o roman_n and_o the_o grecian_n former_o and_o with_o we_o now_o and_o afterward_o he_o show_v 22._o serm._n 2._o p._n 22._o that_o neither_o in_o the_o case_n of_o religion_n nor_o of_o legal_a right_n nor_o in_o the_o case_n of_o natural_a defence_n and_o the_o otherwise_o remediless_a case_n of_o mankind_n by_o the_o encroachment_n of_o prince_n 27._o p._n 27._o it_o be_v any_o way_n lawful_a to_o take_v arms._n and_o prove_v that_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n or_o of_o self-preservation_n do_v not_o allow_v of_o resistance_n etc._n etc._n and_o close_v all_o with_o these_o good_a prayer_n god_n preserve_v christianity_n from_o that_o reproach_n 37._o p._n 37._o and_o blasphemy_n which_o these_o wicked_a man_n have_v bring_v upon_o it_o god_n preserve_v the_o protestant_a religion_n from_o that_o advantage_n which_o be_v hereby_o give_v to_o our_o enemy_n to_o destroy_v it_o j._n kettlewell_n be_v measure_n of_o christian_a obedience_n book_n 2._o c._n 4._o a_o duty_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n be_v god_n vicegerent_n here_o on_o earth_n be_v a_o readiness_n and_o resolve_v industry_n to_o maintain_v and_o support_v they_o in_o their_o person_n and_o government_n not_o plot_v and_o endeavour_v ourselves_o to_o give_v away_o their_o life_n and_o kingdom_n unto_o other_o or_o consent_v to_o they_o that_o do_v so_o not_o submit_v and_o subject_v ourselves_o to_o they_o but_o violent_o resist_v and_o oppose_v they_o be_v call_v by_o s._n paul_n resist_v of_o power_n or_o stand_v up_o against_o it_o rom._n 13.2_o and_o this_o when_o it_o be_v make_v by_o great_a number_n and_o go_v on_o to_o extremity_n when_o man_n be_v as_o the_o apostle_n there_o say_v set_v in_o array_n and_o posture_n of_o defence_n against_o it_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o ready_a by_o force_n of_o arm_n to_o wage_v war_n with_o it_o be_v rebellion_n book_n 3._o c._n 6._o the_o first_o pretence_n whereby_o man_n justify_v to_o their_o own_o thought_n the_o indulgent_a transgression_n of_o several_a law_n be_v because_o those_o transgression_n wherein_o they_o allow_v themselves_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o of_o themselves_o in_o those_o time_n of_o danger_n and_o persecution_n wherein_o god_n providence_n have_v place_v they_o religion_n be_v in_o danger_n and_o like_a to_o be_v undermine_v by_o the_o close_a and_o subtle_a art_n or_o overbear_v by_o the_o more_o open_a and_o powerful_a violence_n of_o strong_a and_o witty_a enemy_n and_o this_o be_v god_n cause_n and_o christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n interest_n so_o that_o whatever_o be_v do_v here_o we_o think_v be_v in_o service_n of_o our_o maker_n if_o we_o fight_v it_o be_v his_o battle_n some_o on_o one_o hand_n that_o call_v we_o heretic_n think_v no_o mean_n sinful_a whereby_o they_o can_v weaken_v and_o divide_v and_o other_o again_o even_o of_o our_o own_o self_n who_o just_o abhor_v these_o damnable_a instance_n of_o disobedience_n upon_o pretence_n of_o preserve_v or_o propagate_a religion_n in_o some_o furious_a and_o fiery_a spirit_a sort_n of_o papist_n for_o god_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v think_v they_o all_o to_o be_v of_o this_o temper_n do_v yet_o run_v into_o the_o same_o extravagance_n which_o upon_o so_o great_a reason_n they_o condemn_v in_o they_o for_o if_o we_o look_v into_o our_o zeal_n for_o the_o common_a religion_n of_o protestant_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o we_o transgress_v many_o and_o those_o most_o material_a and_o weighty_a law_n of_o it_o whilst_o we_o express_v our_o affection_n and_o concern_v to_o defend_v and_o preserve_v it_o for_o do_v not_o this_o pretence_n of_o preserve_v our_o religion_n carry_v we_o beyond_o all_o the_o bound_n of_o peaceableness_n and_o good_a subjection_n yea_o i_o add_v further_o that_o these_o same_o fear_n for_o our_o endanger_a religion_n transport_v we_o into_o the_o transgression_n of_o sundry_a weighty_a law_n which_o oblige_v we_o towards_o our_o very_a enemy_n who_o have_v contrive_v to_o destroy_v we_o thus_o full_a of_o sin_n and_o disobedience_n be_v this_o sanctify_a pretence_n it_o be_v the_o cover_n for_o every_o offence_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o the_o common_a shelter_n for_o all_o transgression_n for_o we_o boggle_v not_o at_o anâ—_n sin_n so_o long_o as_o it_o tend_v to_o preserve_v we_o in_o the_o prosperous_a profession_n of_o our_o endanger_a or_o oppress_a religion_n but_o if_o man_n will_v consider_v calm_o and_o have_v patience_n to_o look_v beyond_o the_o surface_n and_o bare_a outside_n of_o thing_n they_o will_v soon_o discern_v the_o vanity_n of_o this_o pretence_n and_o how_o far_o it_o will_v be_v from_o excuse_v any_o such_o sinful_a and_o disobedient_a practice_n as_o they_o think_v to_o justify_v and_o warrant_v by_o it_o for_o as_o for_o true_a and_o substantial_a religion_n for_o protection_n whereof_o they_o will_v be_v think_v to_o venture_v upon_o all_o these_o transgression_n it_o stand_v in_o no_o need_n of_o their_o help_n to_o preserve_v it_o in_o persecute_v time_n although_o they_o shall_v use_v innocent_a and_o just_a mean_n not_o such_o as_o be_v sinful_a and_o disobedient_a it_o will_v live_v then_o without_o their_o care_n and_o whether_o they_o go_v about_o by_o any_o politic_a mean_n to_o preserve_v it_o or_o no._n for_o religion_n be_v not_o lose_v when_o religious_a man_n be_v persecute_v it_o do_v not_o suffer_v when_o they_o do_v that_o profess_v it_o see_v it_o be_v not_o one_o jot_n impair_v when_o man_n be_v buffet_v and_o imprison_v nay_o when_o they_o bleed_v and_o die_v for_o it_o ☞_o ☞_o can_v the_o violence_n of_o persecution_n have_v oppress_v our_o religion_n it_o have_v be_v stifle_v in_o the_o birth_n for_o it_o enter_v in_o a_o persecute_v age_n and_o yet_o be_v not_o overbear_v by_o the_o pressure_n of_o its_o suffering_n but_o brave_o overcome_v they_o it_o begin_v grow_v up_o and_o conquer_v all_o the_o world_n in_o the_o very_a heat_n of_o affliction_n and_o opposition_n the_o more_o it_o
bishop_n hacket_n p._n 135_o dr._n plume_n ibid._n archbishop_z sandcroft_n p._n 136_o bishop_n morley_n ibid._n bishop_n wren_n p._n 140_o bishop_n laney_n ibid._n bishop_n pearson_n ibid._n bishop_n turner_n p._n 141_o bishop_n fell._n p._n 144_o bishop_n thomas_n ibid._n earl_n of_o clarendon_n ibid._n sir_n robert_n filmer_n p._n 146_o sir_n wid._n dugdale_n ibid._n dr._n lake_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n ibid._n dr._n allestrey_n p._n 147_o dr._n sherlock_n ibid._n dr._n h._n bâ—â—shaw_n p._n 148_o dr._n falkner_n p._n 149_o bishop_n crofts_n p._n 150_o dr._n griffith_n ibid._n dr._n jane_n p._n 151_o dr._n outrant_fw-la ibid._n sir_n orlando_n bridgman_n ibid._n sir_n hencage_v finch_n p._n 152_o the_o harmony_n of_o divinity_n and_o law._n ibid._n mr._n foulit_fw-la ibid._n bishop_n spratt_n ibid._n dr._n pâ—â—â—ck_o ibid._n dr._n fitz-williams_n p._n 153_o mr._n wagstaffe_n p._n 154_o dr._n bisby_n ibid._n dr._n bernard_n ibid._n oxford_n note_n on_o josephus_n ibid._n dr._n south_n p._n 155_o several_a address_n p._n 156_o dr._n stillingfleet_n p._n 157_o dr._n tennison_n p._n 163_o dr._n patrick_n p._n 166_o dr._n tillotson_n p._n 167_o dr._n meggot_n p._n 168_o dr._n hardy_n ibid._n dr._n goodman_n ibid._n dr._n burnet_n p._n 169_o dr._n littleton_n p._n 172_o dr._n will._n saywell_n ibid._n dr._n dove_n p._n 174_o dr._n maurice_n p._n 175_o dr._n williams_n p._n 176_o dr._n grove_n p._n 177_o dr._n staince_n ibid._n dr._n wake_v p._n 180_o dr._n fowler_n p._n 181_o mr._n evans_n ibid._n dr._n comber_n ibid._n dr._n pelling_a p._n 182_o dr._n pierce_n p._n 184_o dr._n whitby_n ibid._n mr._n lâ—ng_n p._n 185_o dr._n fuller_n ibid._n dr._n sclater_n ibid._n dr._n hickman_n p._n 186_o mr._n jos_n pleydall_n ibid._n mr._n jemmat_n ibid._n mr._n stainforth_n ibid._n mr._n david_n jenner_n p._n 187_o mr._n hancock_n ibid._n john_n goodwin_n p._n 188_o mr._n smalridge_n ibid._n mr._n graile_a ibid._n mr._n pomfret_n p._n 189_o mr._n nicholas_n claget_fw-ge ibid._n dr._n carswell_n vic._n of_o bray_n p._n 190_o chap._n i._o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o when_o the_o reformation_n of_o religion_n be_v begin_v sect_n i._o the_o two_o hinge_n upon_o which_o the_o papal_a grandeur_n move_v be_v the_o supremacy_n and_o the_o infallibility_n of_o s._n peter_n successor_n by_o the_o first_o they_o affright_v prince_n from_o attempt_v a_o reformation_n since_o no_o man_n ought_v to_o control_v his_o superior_a who_o can_v excommunicate_v and_o depose_v he_o and_o by_o the_o second_o they_o exclude_v all_o complaint_n of_o inferior_a person_n for_o what_o alteration_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v in_o a_o church_n that_o can_v err_v hereby_o they_o former_o keep_v the_o world_n in_o ignorance_n and_o a_o blind_a subjection_n for_o many_o age_n till_o it_o please_v god_n in_o great_a mercy_n to_o instruct_v the_o world_n that_o prince_n be_v accountable_a to_o god_n alone_o who_o vicegerent_n they_o be_v and_o that_o all_o bishop_n be_v in_o spiritual_a matter_n equal_o the_o successor_n of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n that_o no_o man_n be_v free_a either_o from_o vice_n or_o error_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n in_o a_o more_o especial_a manner_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o both_o idolatry_n and_o heresy_n as_o well_o as_o gross_a and_o notorious_a immorality_n among_o the_o prince_n of_o christendom_n king_n henry_n the_o eight_o of_o england_n begin_v very_o early_o to_o assert_v his_o right_n and_o the_o he_o make_v not_o a_o complete_a reformation_n himself_o die_v in_o the_o romish_a communion_n as_o great_a design_n can_v be_v perfect_v in_o a_o moment_n yet_o the_o present_a age_n owe_v to_o that_o great_a prince_n its_o thanks_o for_o his_o abandon_v the_o peope_n his_o allow_v the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o english_a tongue_n his_o abolish_n many_o shrine_n and_o image_n to_o which_o the_o common_a people_n pay_v idolatrous_a worship_n and_o many_o other_o such_o blessing_n in_o his_o day_n 1536._o day_n ann._n 1536._o stephen_n gardiner_n bishop_n of_o winchester_z write_v his_o book_n de_fw-fr verâ_fw-la obedientiâ_fw-la to_o which_o bonner_n write_v a_o preface_n a_o book_n so_o well_o think_v of_o by_o the_o eminent_a protestant_n beyond_o sea_n 〈◊〉_d print_a in_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o melchior_n goldâ—sâ—us_n have_v give_v it_o a_o place_n in_o his_o accurate_a collection_n of_o writer_n for_o the_o power_n of_o king_n against_o the_o papal_a usurpation_n which_o book_n be_v translate_v into_o english_a anno_fw-la 1553._o and_o therein_o we_o be_v teach_v this_o doctrine_n in_o that_o place_n god_n have_v set_v prince_n who_o as_o representer_n of_o his_o image_n unto_o man_n he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v repute_v in_o the_o supreme_a and_o most_o high_a room_n and_o to_o excel_v among_o all_o other_o human_a creature_n as_o s._n peter_n write_v and_o that_o the_o same_o prince_n reign_n by_o his_o authority_n as_o the_o holy_a proverb_n make_v report_n by_o i_o say_v god_n king_n reign_v insomuch_o that_o after_o paul_n be_v say_v whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n which_o paul_n open_v that_o plain_o unto_o titus_n which_o he_o speak_v here_o general_o command_v he_o to_o warn_v all_o man_n to_o obey_v their_o prince_n paul_n without_o difference_n bid_v man_n obey_v those_o prince_n that_o bear_v the_o sword._n s._n peter_n speak_v of_o king_n by_o name_n christ_n himself_o command_v tribute_n to_o be_v pay_v unto_o caesar_n and_o check_v his_o disciple_n for_o strive_v who_o shall_v be_v the_o great_a king_n of_o the_o nation_n quoth_v he_o bear_v rule_n over_o they_o declare_v plain_o in_o so_o great_a variety_n of_o degree_n and_o order_n which_o god_n do_v garnish_v this_o world_n withal_o that_o the_o dominion_n and_o authority_n pertain_v to_o none_o but_o to_o prince_n but_o here_o some_o man_n will_v say_v to_o i_o you_o travail_n about_o that_o that_o no_o man_n be_v in_o doubt_n of_o for_o who_o ever_o deny_v that_o the_o prince_n ought_v to_o be_v obey_v it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o he_o that_o will_v not_o obey_v the_o prince_n be_v worthy_a to_o die_v for_o it_o as_o it_o be_v comprehend_v in_o the_o old_a law_n and_o also_o confirm_v in_o the_o new_a law._n obj._n but_o we_o must_v see_v will_n he_o say_v that_o the_o king_n do_v not_o pass_v the_o limit_n appoint_v he_o ☞_o ☞_o as_o though_o there_o must_v be_v a_o arbiter_n for_o the_o order_n of_o his_o limit_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o obedience_n be_v due_a but_o how_o far_o the_o limit_n of_o require_v obedience_n extend_v that_o be_v all_o the_o whole_a question_n that_o can_v be_v demand_v what_o manner_n of_o limit_n be_v those_o that_o you_o tell_v i_o of_o sol._n see_v the_o scripture_n have_v none_o such_o but_o general_o speak_v of_o obedience_n which_o the_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o do_v unto_o the_o prince_n the_o wife_n unto_o the_o husband_n or_o the_o servant_n to_o the_o master_n it_o have_v not_o add_v so_o much_o as_o one_o syllable_n of_o exception_n but_o only_o have_v preserve_v the_o obedience_n due_a to_o god_n safe_a and_o whole_a ☞_o ☞_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o hearken_v unto_o any_o man_n word_n in_o all_o the_o world_n against_o god_n else_o the_o sentence_n that_o command_v obedience_n be_v indefinite_a or_o without_o exception_n but_o be_v of_o indifferent_a force_n universal_o so_o that_o it_o be_v but_o lose_a labour_n for_o you_o to_o tell_v i_o of_o limit_n which_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o any_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n we_o be_v command_v doubtless_o to_o obey_v in_o that_o consist_v our_o office_n which_o if_o we_o mind_v to_o go_v about_o with_o the_o favour_n of_o god_n and_o man_n we_o must_v needs_o show_v humbleness_n of_o heart_n in_o obey_v authority_n how_o grievous_a soever_o it_o be_v for_o god_n sake_n not_o question_v nor_o inquire_v what_o the_o king_n what_o the_o master_n or_o what_o the_o husband_n ought_v or_o may_v command_v other_o to_o do_v and_o if_o they_o take_v upon_o they_o either_o of_o their_o own_o head_n or_o when_o it_o be_v offer_v they_o more_o than_o right_a and_o reason_n be_v they_o have_v a_o lord_n unto_o who_o they_o either_o stand_v or_o fall_v and_o that_o shall_v one_o day_n sit_v in_o judgement_n even_o of_o they_o we_o have_v by_o testimony_n of_o god_n word_n show_v that_o a_o prince_n mighty_a power_n be_v not_o get_v by_o flattery_n or_o by_o privilege_n of_o the_o people_n but_o give_v of_o god._n christ_n seek_v not_o a_o earthly_a kingdom_n but_o the_o state_n of_o order_n remain_v still_o he_o set_v forth_o and_o teach_v the_o form_n of_o heavenly_a conversation_n which_o he_o by_o his_o own_o do_n declare_v to_o consist_v in_o humility_n and_o contempt_n of_o worldly_a thing_n when_o
he_o suffer_v the_o most_o bitter_a and_o cruel_a kind_n of_o death_n for_o our_o sake_n and_o the_o point_n of_o office_n of_o he_o that_o be_v his_o vicar_n be_v to_o be_v in_o subjection_n not_o to_o command_v prince_n but_o to_o acknowledge_v himself_o to_o be_v under_o their_o power_n and_o commandment_n not_o only_a when_o they_o command_v thing_n indifferent_a and_o easy_o to_o be_v do_v but_o also_o when_o they_o command_v thing_n not_o indifferent_a so_o they_o be_v not_o wicked_a in_o check_n in_o scourge_n and_o beat_n unto_o death_n yea_o even_o unto_o the_o death_n of_o the_o cross_n indeed_o these_o be_v christ_n footstep_n now_o if_o it_o be_v object_v against_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n gardiner_n be_v a_o virulent_a papist_n i_o answer_v this_o strengthen_v the_o authority_n for_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n be_v worth_a a_o hundred_o other_o witness_n and_o it_o be_v very_o remarkable_a that_o a_o romish_a bishop_n shall_v assert_v the_o divine_a right_n and_o unaccountableness_n of_o king_n when_o his_o church_n teach_v he_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v power_n to_o depose_v prince_n and_o many_o of_o their_o eminent_a writer_n affirm_v that_o all_o power_n be_v original_o in_o and_o derive_v from_o the_o people_n and_o if_o it_o be_v further_o object_v that_o gardiner_n retract_v and_o disow_v this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n mary_n i_o grant_v it_o and_o i_o wish_v that_o he_o and_o bonner_n have_v be_v the_o only_a man_n in_o the_o world_n who_o have_v alter_v their_o opinion_n for_o the_o worse_o be_v prevail_v upon_o by_o the_o love_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v the_o root_n of_o all_o evil_a but_o truth_n be_v never_o the_o less_o venerable_a because_o some_o professor_n of_o it_o have_v turn_v apostate_n gardiner_n be_v and_o bonner_n be_v reason_n verity_n reason_n vide_fw-la cranmer_n translat_fw-la in_o praef_n before_o his_o book_n of_o unwritten_a verity_n be_v so_o pithy_a and_o argument_n so_o strong_a as_o neither_o they_o themselves_o nor_o any_o other_o after_o they_o shall_v be_v able_a at_o any_o time_n right_o to_o assoil_v and_o answer_v and_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o before_o they_o condemn_v these_o their_o orthodox_n tenet_n they_o wilful_o break_v the_o oath_n which_o they_o have_v take_v in_o the_o day_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o the_o venerable_a dean_n 1565._o dean_n reproof_n of_o dorman_n p._n 1.6_o lond._n 1565._o nowell_n thus_o urge_v the_o argument_n ask_v your_o forswear_a father_n with_o what_o face_n they_o do_v give_v to_o the_o king_n the_o title_n of_o supreme_a head_n do_v swear_v it_o to_o he_o and_o so_o long_a time_n continue_v so_o call_v he_o if_o they_o do_v not_o so_o think_v as_o they_o say_v and_o have_v swear_v but_o dissemble_v deep_o ask_v of_o they_o with_o what_o face_n they_o play_v so_o false_a dissemble_a hypocrite_n with_o their_o sovereign_a lord_n ask_v of_o they_o what_o manner_n of_o subject_n they_o be_v all_o that_o while_n feign_v in_o face_n in_o word_n in_o write_v yea_o and_o take_v a_o solemn_a oath_n to_o be_v with_o their_o prince_n therein_o and_o be_v in_o heart_n and_o deed_n on_o his_o swear_a enemy_n his_o side_n but_o if_o they_o think_v indeed_o as_o they_o pretend_v in_o word_n then_o ask_v of_o they_o with_o what_o face_n they_o do_v change_v their_o copy_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o forswear_v the_o same_o and_o themselves_o withal_o so_o easy_o afterward_o yea_o and_o compel_v all_o other_o to_o be_v forswear_v with_o they_o for_o company_n than_o you_o shall_v find_v who_o they_o be_v that_o change_v their_o copy_n and_o turn_v with_o the_o wind_n as_o the_o weathercock_n that_o so_o false_o swear_v reswear_v trieswear_v and_o forswear_v themselves_o and_o not_o content_a therewith_o do_v by_o all_o most_o terrible_a torment_n and_o dreadful_a death_n compel_v other_o to_o perjury_n with_o they_o and_o whoso_o consider_v bonner_n juggle_n 1610._o fox_n martyr_n to._n 2._o p._n 1192_o 1193._o edit_fw-la 1610._o anno_fw-la 1547._o with_o king_n edward_n the_o sixth_n commissioner_n about_o the_o injunction_n at_o one_o time_n protest_v against_o they_o at_o another_o recant_v that_o his_o protestation_n swear_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n receive_v his_o injunction_n give_v his_o assent_n and_o consent_n to_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n then_o establish_v to_o the_o abolish_n image_n abrogation_n of_o the_o mass_n set_v up_o of_o bibles_n in_o church_n give_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n and_o such_o like_a and_o then_o two_o year_n afterward_o anno_fw-la 1549._o on_o the_o death_n of_o the_o lord_n high_a admiral_n and_o the_o many_o tumultuous_a insurrection_n of_o the_o king_n subject_n neglect_v to_o be_v present_a or_o to_o officiate_v in_o his_o cathedral_n at_o divine_a service_n and_o permit_v other_o to_o frequent_v the_o mass_n may_v see_v his_o temper_n thorough_o and_o be_v convince_v that_o his_o authority_n be_v of_o no_o worth_n while_o his_o reason_n be_v unanswerable_a it_o be_v unjust_a that_o his_o personal_a fault_n shall_v make_v void_a the_o weight_n of_o his_o argument_n especial_o when_o he_o speak_v not_o his_o own_o sense_n but_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o england_n which_o will_v undeniable_o appear_v by_o the_o continuation_n of_o his_o story_n for_o when_o bonner_n be_v for_o his_o prevarication_n suspect_v and_o complain_v of_o and_o convene_v before_o the_o king_n council_n among_o other_o injunction_n then_o give_v he_o one_o be_v that_o he_o shall_v personal_o preach_v within_o three_o week_n after_o at_o paul_n cross_n and_o among_o the_o special_a point_n and_o article_n that_o be_v to_o be_v treat_v of_o by_o he_o in_o his_o sermon_n this_o be_v the_o first_o 1._o that_o all_o such_o as_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n get_v unto_o they_o damnation_n and_o those_o that_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o he_o that_o die_v therefore_o in_o rebellion_n by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v utter_o damn_v and_o so_o lose_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n and_o therefore_o those_o rebel_n in_o devonshire_n and_o cornwall_n in_o norfolk_n or_o elsewhere_o who_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o assemble_v a_o power_n and_o force_n against_o their_o king_n and_o prince_n against_o the_o law_n and_o statute_n of_o the_o realm_n and_o go_v about_o to_o subvert_v the_o state_n and_o order_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n not_o only_o to_o deserve_v therefore_o death_n as_o traitor_n and_o rebel_n but_o do_v accumulate_v to_o themselves_o eternal_a damnation_n even_o to_o be_v in_o the_o burn_a fire_n of_o hell_n with_o lucifer_n the_o father_n and_o first_o author_n of_o pride_n disobedience_n and_o rebellion_n what_o pretence_n soever_o they_o have_v as_o corah_n dathan_n and_o abirom_n for_o rebellion_n against_o moses_n be_v swallow_v down_o alive_a into_o hell_n although_o they_o pretend_v to_o sacrifice_v unto_o god._n and_o 4._o that_o our_o authority_n of_o royal_a power_n be_v as_o of_o truth_n it_o be_v of_o no_o less_o authority_n and_o force_n in_o this_o our_o young_a age_n than_o be_v or_o be_v of_o any_o of_o our_o predecessor_n though_o the_o same_o be_v much_o elder_a as_o may_v appear_v by_o example_n of_o josias_n etc._n etc._n how_o bonner_n discharge_v his_o obedience_n to_o these_o injunction_n be_v not_o my_o present_a province_n the_o martyrology_n will_v inform_v the_o reader_n but_o what_o be_v already_o relate_v undeniable_o prove_n what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o those_o day_n anno_fw-la 1541._o be_v dr._n robert_n barnes_n martyr_v work_n vide_fw-la his_o life_n prefix_v to_o his_o work_n and_o at_o the_o stake_n he_o profess_v that_o he_o never_o to_o his_o knowledge_n teach_v any_o erroneous_a doctrine_n but_o only_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o scripture_n lead_v he_o unto_o and_o that_o in_o his_o sermon_n he_o never_o maintain_v any_o error_n nor_o give_v occasion_n of_o any_o insurrection_n but_o with_o all_o diligence_n do_v study_v evermore_o to_o set_v forth_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n the_o obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_a lord_n the_o king_n and_o the_o true_a and_o sincere_a religion_n of_o christ_n desire_v the_o people_n to_o bear_v witness_n that_o he_o detest_v and_o abhor_v all_o evil_a opinion_n and_o doctrine_n against_o the_o word_n of_o god._n and_o his_o write_n be_v agreeable_a to_o his_o die_a protestation_n in_o his_o supplication_n to_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o when_o condemn_v to_o die_v treat_v of_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o popish_a clergy_n among_o other_o thing_n he_o say_v if_o they_o can_v make_v a_o man_n a_o heretic_n 183._o p._n 183._o to_o colour_n and_o maintain_v their_o oppression_n they_o add_v treason_n against_o your_o grace_n though_o
he_o be_v never_o so_o true_a a_o subject_a and_o all_o unlikely_a to_o make_v any_o resistance_n or_o to_o think_v any_o evil_n unto_o your_o grace_n 184._o p._n 184._o whereas_o it_o be_v they_o that_o go_v about_o to_o make_v insurrection_n to_o the_o maintain_n of_o their_o worldly_a pomp_n and_o pride_n and_o not_o the_o true_a preacher_n who_o be_v he_o that_o will_v be_v a_o traitor_n or_o maintain_v a_o traitor_n against_o your_o most_o excellent_a and_o noble_a grace_n i_o think_v no_o man_n yea_o and_o i_o know_v sure_o that_o no_o man_n can_v do_v it_o without_o the_o great_a displeasure_n of_o the_o eternal_a god._n for_o s._n paul_n command_v strait_o unto_o all_o christian_n to_o be_v obedient_a in_o all_o thing_n 13._o rom._n 13._o on_o this_o manner_n let_v every_o man_n submit_v himself_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o high_a power_n for_o whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n 2._o 1_o pet._n 2._o also_o s._n peter_n confirm_v this_o say_n submit_v yourselves_o unto_o all_o manner_n of_o ordinance_n of_o man_n etc._n etc._n wherefore_o if_o every_o man_n have_v the_o scripture_n as_o i_o will_v to_o god_n they_o have_v to_o judge_v every_o man_n doctrine_n ☞_o ☞_o than_o be_v it_o out_o of_o question_n that_o the_o preacher_n thereof_o either_o will_v or_o can_v make_v or_o cause_n to_o be_v make_v any_o insurrection_n against_o their_o prince_n see_v the_o self_n same_o scripture_n strait_o command_v all_o subject_n to_o be_v obedient_a unto_o their_o prince_n as_o paul_n witness_v say_v warn_v they_o say_v he_o that_o they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o prince_n and_o to_o power_n and_o to_o obey_v the_o officer_n now_o how_o can_v they_o that_o preach_v and_o exhort_v all_o man_n to_o this_o doctrine_n cause_n any_o insurrection_n or_o disobedience_n against_o their_o prince_n call_v to_o mind_n the_o old_a prophet_n and_o with_o a_o single_a eye_n judge_v if_o any_o of_o they_o either_o privy_o or_o apert_o stir_v up_o the_o people_n against_o their_o prince_n 185._o p._n 185._o look_v on_o christ_n if_o he_o submit_v not_o himself_o to_o the_o high_a power_n pay_v he_o not_o tribute_n for_o all_o he_o be_v free_a and_o cause_v peter_n likewise_o to_o pay_v suffer_v not_o he_o with_o all_o patience_n the_o punishment_n of_o the_o prince_n yea_o death_n most_o cruel_a although_o they_o do_v he_o open_a wrong_n and_o can_v find_v he_o guilty_a in_o no_o cause_n look_v also_o on_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o ever_o they_o stir_v by_o any_o occasion_n the_o people_n against_o their_o prince_n yea_o if_o they_o themselves_o obey_v not_o to_o all_o prince_n although_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o be_v tyrant_n and_o infidel_n consider_v likewise_o those_o doctor_n which_o pure_o and_o sincere_o have_v handle_v the_o word_n of_o god_n either_o in_o preach_v or_o write_v if_o ever_o by_o their_o mean_n any_o insurrection_n or_o disobedience_n rise_v among_o the_o people_n against_o their_o prince_n but_o you_o shall_v rather_o find_v that_o they_o have_v be_v rather_o ready_a to_o lay_v down_o their_o own_o head_n to_o suffer_v with_o all_o patience_n whatsoever_o tyranny_n any_o power_n will_v minister_v unto_o they_o give_v all_o people_n example_n to_o do_v the_o same_o now_o to_o conclude_v if_o neither_o the_o scripture_n neither_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o preacher_n thereof_o teach_v nor_o affirm_v that_o the_o people_n may_v disobey_v their_o prince_n or_o their_o ordinance_n but_o contrariwise_o teach_v all_o obedience_n to_o be_v do_v unto_o they_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o those_o bishop_n or_o rather_o papist_n do_v false_o accuse_v those_o true_a preacher_n and_o subject_n which_o thing_n will_v appear_v in_o every_o man_n sight_n if_o by_o their_o violence_n the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v not_o keep_v under_o now_o be_v this_o the_o doctrine_n that_o i_o do_v preach_v and_o teach_v ☜_o ☜_o and_o none_o other_o as_o concern_v this_o matter_n god_n i_o take_v to_o record_v and_o all_o my_o book_n and_o write_n that_o ever_o i_o write_v or_o make_v and_o only_o i_o allow_v and_o favour_v they_o which_o further_o this_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o this_o i_o be_o sure_a my_o adversary_n or_o rather_o adversary_n to_o christ_n doctrine_n must_v bear_v i_o witness_v after_o this_o he_o proceed_v to_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o papistical_a bishop_n be_v they_o who_o preach_v to_o the_o people_n the_o contrary_a doctrine_n as_o that_o st._n peter_n exempt_v himself_o and_o his_o successor_n from_o be_v subject_n to_o superior_n that_o subject_n may_v be_v disobedient_a to_o their_o own_o lord_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n may_v depose_v king_n that_o he_o have_v authority_n to_o break_v all_o oath_n bond_n and_o obligation_n and_o other_o such_o like_a position_n and_o then_o add_v there_o be_v no_o officer_n that_o have_v need_v to_o be_v afraid_a of_o christ_n gospel_n nor_o yet_o of_o the_o preacher_n thereof_o ☜_o ☜_o but_o of_o those_o privy_a traitor_n can_v no_o man_n be_v too_o wary_a the_o scripture_n command_v we_o to_o obey_v to_o wicked_a prince_n and_o give_v we_o none_o authority_n to_o depose_v they_o who_o be_v more_o wicked_a than_o herod_n and_o yet_o st._n john_n suffer_v death_n under_o he_o who_o be_v wickede_a than_o pilate_n and_o yet_o christ_n do_v not_o put_v he_o down_o but_o be_v crucify_a under_o he_o brief_o which_o of_o all_o the_o prince_n be_v good_a in_o the_o apostle_n day_n and_o yet_o they_o depose_v none_o so_o that_o god_n word_n and_o their_o own_o learning_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o our_o master_n christ_n and_o his_o holy_a apostle_n be_v open_o against_o they_o 190._o p._n 190._o there_o be_v no_o people_n under_o heaven_n that_o more_o abhor_v and_o with_o earnest_a heart_n resist_v and_o more_o diligent_o do_v preach_v against_o disobedience_n than_o we_o do_v yea_o i_o dare_v say_v bold_o let_v all_o your_o book_n be_v search_v that_o be_v write_v this_o 500_o year_n and_o all_o they_o shall_v not_o declare_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o prince_n and_o the_o true_a obedience_n towards_o he_o as_o one_o of_o our_o little_a book_n shall_v do_v that_o be_v condemn_v by_o you_o for_o heresy_n 204._o p._n 202._o 204._o and_o then_o he_o impeach_v they_o of_o deny_v that_o the_o king_n power_n be_v immediate_o of_o god_n while_o it_o can_v never_o be_v prove_v that_o ever_o we_o speak_v against_o god_n or_o our_o king._n the_o same_o learned_a and_o holy_a martyr_n in_o his_o discourse_n that_o man_n constitution_n not_o ground_v in_o scripture_n bound_v not_o the_o conscience_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n if_o the_o power_n command_v any_o thing_n of_o tyranny_n against_o right_n and_o law_n always_o provide_v that_o it_o repugn_v not_o against_o the_o gospel_n 294._o p._n 292._o 293._o 294._o nor_o destroy_v our_o faith_n our_o charity_n must_v needs_o suffer_v it_o for_o as_o st._n paul_n say_v charity_n suffer_v all_o thing_n also_o our_o master_n christ_n if_o a_o man_n strike_v thou_o on_o the_o one_o cheek_n turn_v he_o the_o other_o for_o if_o he_o do_v exercise_v tyranny_n if_o he_o command_v thou_o any_o thing_n against_o right_n or_o do_v thou_o any_o wrong_n as_o for_o a_o example_n cast_v thou_o in_o prison_n wrongful_o if_o thou_o can_v by_o any_o reasonable_a and_o quiet_a mean_n without_o sedition_n insurrection_n or_o break_v of_o the_o common_a peace_n save_v thyself_o or_o avoid_v his_o tyranny_n thou_o may_v do_v it_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n but_o in_o no_o wise_a ☞_o ☞_o be_v it_o right_n or_o wrong_n may_v thou_o make_v any_o resistance_n with_o a_o sword_n or_o with_o hand_n but_o obey_v except_o thou_o can_v avoid_v as_o i_o have_v show_v thou_o but_o if_o the_o cause_n be_v right_a lawful_a or_o profitable_a to_o the_o commonwealth_n thou_o must_v obey_v and_o thou_o must_v not_o sly_a without_o sin_n but_o suppose_v the_o king_n shall_v condemn_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o england_n and_o command_v that_o none_o of_o his_o subject_n shall_v have_v it_o be_v he_o to_o be_v obey_v or_o not_o this_o will_v be_v a_o great_a scourge_n and_o a_o intolerable_a plague_n my_o lord_n the_o popish_a bishop_n will_v depose_v he_o with_o short_a deliberation_n and_o make_v no_o conscience_n of_o it_o they_o have_v depose_v prince_n for_o lesser_a cause_n than_o this_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n but_o against_o they_o will_v i_o always_o lie_v christ_n fact_n and_o his_o holy_a apostle_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god._n if_o the_o king_n forbid_v the_o new_a testament_n etc._n etc._n under_o a_o temporal_a pain_n or_o else_o under_o the_o pain_n of_o death_n man_n shall_v first_o make_v faithful_a prayer_n to_o god_n and_o then_o diligent_a
resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n these_o be_v our_o institution_n these_o doctrine_n be_v illustrious_a in_o our_o book_n in_o our_o sermon_n and_o in_o the_o manner_n and_o modesty_n of_o our_o people_n the_o same_o admirable_a prelate_n in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a to_o queen_n elizabeth_n before_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o apology_n be_v still_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n blame_v his_o adversary_n harding_n for_o debase_v the_o majesty_n of_o king_n 318.6_o king_n sol_fw-mi 318.6_o mr._n harding_n concern_v the_o majesty_n and_o right_n of_o king_n tell_v we_o they_o have_v their_o first_o authority_n by_o the_o positive_a law_n of_o nation_n and_o can_v have_v no_o more_o power_n than_o the_o people_n have_v of_o who_o they_o take_v their_o temporal_a jurisdiction_n as_o if_o he_o will_v say_v emperor_n and_o king_n have_v none_o other_o right_n of_o government_n than_o it_o have_v please_v their_o subject_n by_o composition_n to_o allow_v unto_o they_o thus_o he_o say_v and_o say_v it_o bold_o as_o if_o god_n himself_o have_v never_o say_v per_fw-la i_o reges_fw-la regnant_a by_o i_o and_o my_o authority_n king_n bear_v rule_v over_o their_o subject_n or_o as_o if_o christ_n our_o saviour_n have_v never_o say_v unto_o pilate_n the_o lord_n lieutenant_n thou_o shall_v have_v no_o power_n over_o i_o be_v it_o not_o give_v thou_o from_o above_o or_o as_o if_o st._n paul_n have_v not_o say_v there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o only_o from_o god_n they_o also_o hold_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n and_o king_n and_o emperor_n the_o foot_n if_o this_o doctrine_n may_v once_o take_v root_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o be_v free_o receive_v among_o the_o subject_n it_o shall_v be_v hard_a for_o any_o prince_n to_o hold_v his_o right_n and_o in_o his_o defence_n he_o declare_v himself_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n 15._o part_n 1._o p._n 15._o mr._n harding_n know_v right_a well_o we_o never_o arm_v the_o people_n ☜_o ☜_o nor_o teach_v they_o to_o rebel_v for_o religion_n against_o the_o prince_n if_o any_o thing_n have_v at_o any_o time_n happen_v otherwise_o it_o be_v either_o some_o wilful_a rage_n or_o some_o fatal_a fury_n it_o be_v not_o our_o counsel_n it_o be_v not_o our_o doctrine_n we_o teach_v the_o people_n as_o st._n paul_n do_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n not_o only_o for_o fear_n but_o also_o for_o conscience_n we_o teach_v they_o that_o whoso_o strike_v with_o the_o sword_n by_o private_a authority_n shall_v perish_v with_o the_o sword_n if_o the_o prince_n happen_v to_o be_v wicked_a or_o cruel_a or_o burdenous_a we_o teach_v they_o to_o say_v with_o st._n ambrose_n arma_fw-la nostra_fw-la sunt_fw-la preces_fw-la &_o lacrymae_fw-la tear_n and_o prayer_n be_v our_o weapon_n and_o when_o 16._o when_o p._n 16._o harding_n himself_o have_v say_v that_o he_o condemn_v all_o such_o attempt_n that_o any_o subject_a or_o subject_n whatsoever_o of_o their_o own_o private_a authority_n shall_v take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n for_o matter_n of_o religion_n why_o reply_n jewel_n except_o you_o only_o the_o case_n of_o religion_n be_v it_o lawful_a by_o your_o grant_n for_o the_o subject_a in_o any_o other_o case_n either_o of_o life_n or_o of_o government_n to_o arm_v himself_o against_o his_o prince_n and_o will_v you_o thus_o persuade_v the_o people_n be_v this_o your_o religion_n be_v this_o your_o doctrine_n anno_fw-la 1565._o alexander_n nowell_n dean_n of_o st._n paul_n set_v forth_o his_o reproof_n of_o mr._n dorman_n be_v proof_n and_o in_o it_o vindicate_v the_o church_n of_o england_n from_o the_o scandalous_a imputation_n 95._o pr._n at_o lond._n 4_o to_z p._n 94_o 95._o that_o it_o teach_v man_n to_o be_v rebel_n corah_n dathan_n and_o abyron_n rebel_v against_o moses_n and_o aaron_n who_o be_v special_o by_o god_n appoint_v to_o be_v their_o governor_n and_o his_o minister_n but_o what_o appertain_v that_o to_o we_o who_o do_v obey_v our_o natural_a prince_n appoint_v by_o god_n to_o be_v our_o governor_n and_o all_o as_o well_o civil_a magistrate_n as_o ecclesiastical_a minister_n of_o god_n under_o our_o prince_n and_o therefore_o do_v we_o as_o we_o must_v needs_o renounce_v the_o authority_n of_o that_o foreign_a usurper_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v you_o papist_n that_o be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o rebel_n corah_n etc._n etc._n who_o leave_v the_o obedience_n due_a to_o your_o own_o natural_a prince_n for_o the_o serve_v of_o a_o foreign_a false_a usurper_n of_o rome_n do_v rebel_n not_o only_o against_o moses_n that_o be_v to_o say_v your_o governor_n by_o god_n appoint_v but_o against_o god_n himself_o also_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o as_o moses_n and_o aaron_n be_v god_n minister_n by_o he_o appoint_v to_o govern_v his_o peculiar_a people_n israel_n so_o have_v god_n likewise_o appoint_v to_o every_o several_a country_n their_o moses_n and_o aaron_n their_o prince_n and_o pastor_n or_o bishop_n which_o ought_v likewise_o to_o be_v obey_v as_o moses_n and_o aaron_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v of_o the_o israelite_n and_o that_o those_o who_o do_v disobey_v they_o do_v sin_n by_o rebellion_n 96._o rebellion_n p._n 96._o as_o do_v corah_n &c_n &c_n as_o we_o be_v most_o far_o from_o rebel_a against_o our_o natural_a sovereign_n and_o other_o of_o god_n minister_n appoint_v to_o govern_v we_o and_o therefore_o no_o partaker_n of_o corah_n and_o his_o fellow_n rebellion_n so_o trust_v we_o in_o god_n to_o be_v most_o far_o from_o their_o most_o horrible_a destruction_n and_o we_o give_v warning_n to_o mr._n dorman_n etc._n etc._n who_o for_o maintenance_n of_o a_o foreign_a pharaoh_n against_o their_o conscience_n as_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v do_v disobey_v their_o own_o natural_a prince_n and_o that_o upon_o a_o pretence_n of_o holiness_n and_o spirituality_n and_o be_v therein_o most_o like_a to_o corah_n etc._n etc._n rebel_n against_o their_o own_o special_a governor_n by_o god_n appoint_v as_o they_o do_v that_o they_o make_v speed_n by_o unfeigned_a repentance_n to_o mollify_v god_n most_o just_a wrath_n that_o they_o follow_v not_o corah_n etc._n etc._n in_o horrible_a damnation_n as_o they_o have_v follow_v they_o in_o damnable_a rebellion_n anno_fw-la 1569._o a_o exhortation_n to_o the_o queen_n majesty_n poor_a deceive_v subject_n of_o the_o north_n draw_v into_o rebellion_n by_o the_o earl_n of_o northumberland_n and_z westmorland_z be_v print_v by_o allowance_n and_o in_o it_o they_o be_v thus_o accost_v christian_n i_o can_v term_v you_o that_o have_v deface_v the_o communion_n of_o christian_n and_o in_o destroy_v the_o book_n of_o christ_n most_o holy_a testament_n renounce_v your_o part_n by_o his_o testament_n bequeath_v unto_o you_o their_o pretence_n be_v the_o foul_a disorder_n of_o the_o realm_n much_o impoverish_v far_o indebt_v the_o defraud_v of_o due_a execution_n of_o justice_n that_o no_o subject_n can_v have_v his_o right_n by_o law_n but_o false_o whereas_o they_o be_v better_o teach_v far_o do_v the_o proportion_n of_o duty_n of_o subject_n to_o the_o prince_n exceed_v the_o duty_n of_o servant_n to_o master_n or_o child_n to_o parent_n yea_o or_o of_o wife_n to_o their_o husband_n the_o very_a near_a conjoin_v in_o humane_a fellowship_n even_o so_o far_o as_o a_o realm_n exceed_v a_o private_a family_n but_o if_o one_o of_o your_o own_o servant_n child_n or_o wife_n shall_v do_v that_o without_o your_o will_n nay_o against_o your_o will_n and_o express_v commandment_n that_o your_o captain_n and_o you_o have_v attempt_v without_o and_o against_o the_o queen_n highness_n pleasure_n will_v you_o account_v they_o good_a servant_n good_a child_n or_o good_a wife_n if_o they_o shall_v put_v on_o armour_n and_o weapon_n and_o become_v terrible_a or_o threaten_v force_n to_o the_o master_n father_n husband_n or_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o family_n if_o the_o case_n be_v your_o own_o you_o will_v more_o mislike_v it_o the_o prince_n be_v the_o husband_n of_o the_o common_a wealth_n marry_v to_o the_o realm_n and_o the_o same_o by_o ceremony_n of_o a_o ring_n shall_v you_o resist_v her_o authority_n and_o refuse_v her_o blessing_n and_o say_v you_o be_v she_o good_a child_n shall_v your_o captain_n forsake_v her_o service_n and_o say_v they_o be_v good_a servant_n note_v withal_o how_o likely_a they_o be_v to_o profess_v a_o true_a religion_n that_o hold_v this_o principle_n ☜_o ☜_o to_o keep_v no_o faith_n use_v no_o loyalty_n regard_v no_o oath_n and_o promise_n make_v with_o attestation_n of_o god_n and_o avow_v themselves_o to_o renounce_v of_o heaven_n and_o to_o eternal_a damnation_n they_o regard_v no_o religion_n that_o go_v so_o irreligious_o to_o work_v all_o be_v but_o show_v and_o hypocrisy_n reed_n i_o beseech_v you_o the_o excellent_a treatise_n of_o sir_n john_n cheek_n knight_n of_o the_o hurt_n of_o sedition_n there_o see_v as_o in_o a_o glass_n
ruler_n and_o it_o be_v no_o news_n to_o hear_v it_o of_o they_o elias_n have_v such_o measure_n measure_v unto_o he_o micheas_n all_o of_o they_o faithful_a to_o prince_n ever_o be_v so_o accuse_v we_o say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o friend_n to_o prince_n and_o here_o he_o instance_n in_o the_o treasonable_a book_n and_o rebellious_a insurrection_n of_o the_o papist_n and_o add_v show_v the_o prince_n the_o gospel_n have_v depose_v show_v the_o prince_n that_o popery_n have_v not_o wrong_v it_o be_v our_o doctrine_n that_o we_o firm_o hold_v and_o they_o full_o defy_v that_o he_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v with_o the_o sword_n i._n e._n he_o that_o take_v it_o without_o the_o bound_n of_o a_o calling_n warrant_v he_o and_o that_o call_n he_o afterward_o say_v be_v only_o the_o prince_n order_n as_o all_o rebel_n ever_o do_v that_o he_o which_o resist_v the_o superior_a power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o to_o his_o own_o damnation_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o obey_v and_o be_v subject_a not_o for_o fear_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n that_o the_o weapon_n of_o subject_n be_v but_o prayer_n and_o tear_n etc._n etc._n see_v then_o whether_o popery_n or_o god_n holy_a gospel_n which_o we_o hold_v stand_v better_o with_o the_o safety_n of_o prince_n and_o flourish_a estate_n of_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n sect_n iv_o among_o the_o work_n of_o dr._n laurence_n humfreys_n 1588._o preach_v at_o oxford_n 1588._o which_o he_o publish_v against_o the_o romanist_n his_o seven_o sermon_n on_o 1_o sam._n 26.8_o 9_o etc._n etc._n to_o persuade_v obedience_n to_o prince_n etc._n etc._n be_v not_o the_o least_o considerable_a in_o which_o have_v in_o the_o epistle_n dedicatory_a commend_v that_o say_v of_o s._n ambrose_n rogamus_fw-la auguste_fw-la non_fw-la pugnamus_fw-la we_o beseech_v o_o emperor_n 23._o p._n 22_o 23._o we_o fight_v not_o and_o in_o the_o first_o sermon_n mention_v the_o many_o rebellion_n of_o the_o papist_n he_o say_v such_o a_o catholic_n faith_n must_v be_v maintain_v by_o such_o catholic_n mean_n namely_o by_o open_a rebellion_n privy_a practice_n in_o a_o catholic_n and_o universal_a manner_n that_o be_v by_o all_o unlawful_a mean_n 24._o p._n 24._o that_o when_o scruple_n arise_v against_o such_o traitorous_a enterprise_n than_o the_o pope_n have_v this_o religion_n and_o omnipotency_n 32._o p._n 32._o that_o he_o can_v dispense_v with_o any_o oath_n in_o the_o second_o sermon_n he_o teach_v every_o one_o his_o duty_n it_o be_v lawful_a for_o a_o magistrate_n to_o put_v to_o death_n a_o malefactor_n otherwise_o no_o spirit_n no_o reason_n no_o friend_n no_o carnal_a respect_n can_v authorise_v any_o man_n of_o his_o own_o head_n or_o his_o private_a affection_n to_o draw_v weapon_n against_o any_o man_n much_o less_o against_o a_o double_a and_o compound_v person_n etc._n p._n 34._o etc._n etc._n as_o the_o prince_n establish_v by_o law_n and_o public_a authority_n if_o christ_n find_v fault_n with_o his_o servant_n peter_n fight_v in_o his_o own_o quarrel_n ☜_o ☜_o host_n much_o more_o will_v he_o be_v angry_a with_o they_o that_o take_v weapon_n against_o his_o anoint_a prince_n his_o lieutenant_n in_o the_o earth_n what_o do_v these_o giant_n and_o tyrant_n of_o the_o world_n think_v or_o what_o do_v they_o esteem_v of_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o prince_n or_o what_o do_v they_o imagine_v of_o the_o ordinance_n or_o institution_n of_o prince_n be_v they_o upstart_n by_o themselves_o &_o c._n no_o it_o be_v only_o the_o ordinance_n of_o our_o live_a god._n 37_o p._n 36_o 37_o by_o office_n he_o represent_v god_n he_o be_v god_n by_o name_n saul_n himself_o be_v name_v here_o the_o anoint_a of_o the_o lord_n so_o be_v all_o other_o potentate_n that_o be_v by_o their_o vice_n evil_a man_n yet_o by_o office_n the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n 34._o prov._n 8._o job_n 34._o by_o i_o ruler_n reign_v the_o hypocrite_n rule_v not_o without_o he_o and_o why_o be_v the_o bad_a as_o well_o as_o the_o good_a advance_v austin_n give_v two_o reason_n hereof_o it_o be_v not_o unjust_a that_o wicked_a man_n receive_v power_n to_o hurt_v both_o that_o the_o patience_n of_o the_o good_a may_v be_v try_v and_o the_o wickedness_n of_o the_o evil_n punish_v and_o if_o they_o be_v set_v up_o by_o god_n they_o can_v fall_v but_o by_o god._n 43._o p._n 43._o what_o be_v the_o magistrate_n in_o the_o time_n of_o peter_n and_o paul_n but_o heathen_a and_o tyrant_n as_o nero_n and_o such_o other_o and_o yet_o paul_n exhort_v every_o soul_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n and_o whosoever_o resist_v etc._n etc._n even_o nabuchadnezzar_n a_o tyrant_n and_o infidel_n be_v to_o be_v pray_v for_o chrisostome_n amplify_v the_o excellent_a integrity_n and_o faithfulness_n of_o david_n towards_o saul_n the_o anoint_a 56._o serm_n 3._o p._n 56._o in_o that_o david_n do_v this_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n where_o some_o revenge_n be_v in_o a_o sort_n permit_v etc._n etc._n but_o to_o kill_v he_o or_o any_o the_o anoint_a of_o the_o lord_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o all_o law_n those_o that_o be_v disloyal_a and_o rebel_n be_v not_o good_a christian_n 106._o p._n 63._o p._n 78._o p._n 106._o we_o of_o this_o land_n do_v swear_v and_o protest_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n a_o fidelity_n to_o god_n to_o the_o prince_n and_o to_o our_o country_n this_o oath_n must_v be_v keep_v many_o law_n have_v be_v make_v against_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n yet_o the_o unbridled_a and_o cruel_a subject_n have_v always_o unkind_o and_o unnatural_o conspire_v against_o their_o prince_n and_o against_o their_o own_o country_n our_o king_n ethelred_n complain_v in_o a_o oration_n in_o this_o sort_n we_o be_v overcome_v of_o the_o dane_n not_o with_o weapon_n or_o force_v of_o arm_n but_o with_o treason_n wrought_v by_o our_o own_o people_n anno_fw-la 1593._o etc._n reprint_v 〈◊〉_d 1640_o etc._n etc._n doctor_n richard_n bancroft_n afterward_o bishop_n of_o london_n and_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n publish_v his_o dangerous_a position_n etc._n etc._n the_o whole_a design_n of_o which_o treatise_n be_v to_o expose_v and_o and_o condemn_v the_o republican_n principles_n then_o new_o broach_v in_o england_n by_o the_o lover_n of_o the_o geneva_n platform_n i_o have_v already_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n mary_n give_v his_o sentiment_n of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o english_a exile_n at_o francfort_n against_o knox_n who_o principle_n be_v so_o infective_a that_o they_o inflame_v his_o own_o native_a country_n and_o throw_v it_o into_o a_o most_o unnatural_a rebellion_n of_o which_o their_o minister_n be_v the_o prime_a cause_n and_o shall_v add_v his_o sense_n of_o those_o seditious_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n 3._o practice_n lib._n 1._o cap_n 3._o but_o because_o some_o peradventure_o will_v labour_v to_o excuse_v these_o proceed_n and_o to_o colour_v the_o same_o with_o some_o pretence_n of_o zeal_n and_o great_a desire_n they_o have_v to_o be_v deliver_v from_o popish_a idolatry_n and_o superstition_n i_o have_v think_v it_o convenient_a to_o let_v you_o understand_v how_o far_o they_o be_v from_o make_v any_o such_o pretence_n in_o their_o own_o behalf_n and_o with_o what_o new_a divinity_n position_n mr._n knox_n and_o mr._n buchanan_n have_v amplify_v the_o geneva_n resolution_n ☞_o ☞_o viz._n that_o if_o prince_n refuse_v to_o reform_v religion_n the_o magistrate_n and_o people_n may_v lawful_o do_v it_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n to_o the_o justification_n not_o only_o of_o their_o say_a attempt_n and_o action_n but_o also_o many_o other_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n 4._o ch._n 4._o and_o afterward_o he_o mention_n their_o position_n that_o prince_n for_o just_a cause_n may_v be_v depose_v that_o it_o be_v not_o birthright_n only_o nor_o propinquity_n of_o blood_n that_o make_v a_o king_n lawful_o reign_v above_o a_o people_n profess_v jesus_n christ_n if_o princess_n be_v tyrant_n against_o god_n and_o his_o truth_n their_o subject_n be_v free_v from_o their_o oath_n of_o obedience_n the_o people_n be_v better_o than_o the_o king_n and_o of_o great_a authority_n etc._n etc._n of_o all_o which_o and_o many_o the_o like_a proposition_n he_o averr_v that_o they_o tend_v to_o the_o disturbance_n and_o utter_a overthrow_n of_o the_o free_a and_o most_o absolute_a monarchy_n that_o be_v or_o can_v be_v in_o christendom_n and_o that_o they_o be_v contrary_a he_o be_v sure_a both_o to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o to_o all_o the_o law_n and_o custom_n of_o this_o realm_n but_o i_o must_v transcribe_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o book_n shall_v i_o cite_v all_o that_o be_v to_o my_o purpose_n in_o it_o while_o i_o leave_v to_o the_o reader_n be_v private_a consideration_n that_o and_o his_o other_o excellent_a treatise_n call_v a_o survey_n
when_o the_o people_n set_v one_o over_o they_o 17._o sert._n 4._o p._n 17._o reserve_v to_o themselves_o authority_n either_o to_o displace_v or_o control_v he_o or_o if_o need_v be_v to_o rise_v up_o in_o arm_n against_o he_o and_o to_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o he_o they_o give_v unto_o he_o but_o improper_o the_o name_n of_o a_o king._n obj._n 18._o sert._n 5._o p._n 18._o but_o be_v there_o no_o authority_n to_o restrain_v a_o king_n if_o at_o any_o time_n he_o shall_v be_v impious_a or_o unjust_a in_o his_o government_n otherwise_o the_o people_n may_v be_v miserable_o oppress_v religion_n deface_v yea_o all_o thing_n turn_v upside_o down_o and_o in_o the_o end_n the_o commonwealth_n utter_o overthrow_v wisdom_n therefore_o reason_n and_o necessity_n the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o good_a of_o man_n require_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o israel_n some_o authority_n either_o in_o the_o people_n priests_z senate_n or_o inferior_a magistrate_n against_o those_o king_n who_o do_v degenerate_a into_o violent_a and_o bloody_a tyrant_n answ_n this_o reason_n have_v carry_v many_o headlong_a in_o heat_n to_o condemn_v and_o reject_v utter_o these_o absolute_a monarchy_n as_o tyrannical_a and_o barbarous_a etc._n etc._n but_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o any_o appearance_n to_o judge_v that_o to_o be_v unlawful_a and_o profane_a ☞_o ☞_o which_o god_n by_o establish_v it_o in_o his_o church_n 19_o p._n 19_o have_v show_v to_o be_v holy_a and_o lawful_a the_o authority_n of_o a_o king_n over_o his_o people_n be_v no_o less_o than_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o father_n in_o his_o family_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o child_n who_o if_o he_o do_v injurious_o entreat_v any_o of_o they_o or_o live_v any_o way_n disorderly_a it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o his_o child_n if_o not_o with_o silence_n to_o suffer_v it_o yet_o with_o great_a modesty_n to_o admonish_v he_o of_o it_o but_o if_o they_o shall_v join_v together_o and_o offer_v any_o violence_n unto_o he_o especial_o if_o they_o shall_v throw_v he_o out_o of_o his_o house_n all_o man_n will_v count_v they_o rebellious_a and_o ungracious_a child_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o if_o they_o shall_v take_v his_o life_n from_o he_o they_o be_v to_o be_v esteem_v notorious_o wicked_a yea_o rather_o as_o monster_n 20._o p._n 20._o worthy_a to_o be_v abhor_v of_o all_o man_n no_o subject_n of_o what_o place_n soever_o no_o not_o the_o whole_a people_n joint_o can_v lawful_o use_v any_o violence_n against_o the_o king_n person_n or_o proceed_n and_o that_o the_o king_n may_v though_o not_o lawful_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n of_o man_n or_o of_o nature_n yet_o safe_o and_o free_o in_o respect_n of_o his_o subject_n 21._o p._n 21._o do_v whatsoever_o please_v he_o according_a as_o jacob_n foretell_v gen._n 49.9_o the_o deal_a of_o god_n himself_o do_v prove_v the_o same_o who_o when_o he_o purpose_v to_o preserve_v david_n against_o the_o fury_n of_o saul_n ☞_o ☞_o will_v never_o suffer_v he_o to_o oppose_v ceila_n or_o any_o other_o of_o saul_n city_n against_o he_o but_o make_v he_o fly_v first_o into_o the_o mountain_n and_o desert_n and_o afterward_o out_o of_o the_o land_n to_o the_o philistine_n yea_o david_n although_o he_o be_v appoint_v by_o the_o express_a word_n of_o god_n to_o succeed_v saul_n in_o the_o kingdom_n yet_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o he_o that_o his_o heart_n smite_v he_o 1_o sam._n 24.6_o i_o e._n his_o conscience_n do_v accuse_v he_o that_o he_o have_v behave_v himself_o disloyal_o against_o the_o king_n in_o that_o he_o have_v offer_v violence_n to_o the_o king_n garment_n because_o that_o be_v as_o a_o threaten_n of_o death_n unto_o he_o and_o a_o great_a disgrace_n yea_o further_o we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o god_n do_v ever_o by_o any_o of_o his_o prophet_n stir_v up_o his_o people_n to_o maintain_v his_o true_a worship_n by_o violence_n against_o the_o king_n or_o ever_o reprove_v they_o because_o they_o have_v suffer_v they_o to_o set_v up_o idolatry_n ☞_o ☞_o which_o be_v a_o evident_a proof_n of_o this_o point_n for_o if_o it_o have_v be_v lawful_a to_o resist_v in_o any_o case_n then_o sure_o in_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n 22._o p._n 22._o and_o of_o his_o glory_n no_o man_n no_o company_n of_o man_n can_v for_o any_o offence_n commit_v by_o the_o king_n either_o against_o god_n or_o man_n the_o first_o or_o second_o table_n call_v he_o to_o account_v summon_v he_o to_o appear_v in_o judgement_n or_o use_v any_o manner_n of_o violence_n either_o in_o word_n or_o deed_n against_o he_o to_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n neither_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v 28._o sect._n 6._o p._n 23._o sect._n 7._o p._n 28._o nor_o the_o condition_n impose_v by_o man_n but_o by_o god_n and_o therefore_o they_o can_v not_o forfeit_v their_o kingdom_n to_o man_n but_o only_o to_o god_n but_o what_o be_v the_o behaviour_n of_o loyal_a subject_n in_o such_o case_n the_o weapon_n which_o god_n give_v unto_o his_o people_n wherewith_o to_o defend_v themselves_o against_o the_o tyranny_n of_o their_o lawful_a king_n be_v these_o 1._o wisdom_n careful_o to_o avoid_v all_o occasion_n of_o the_o king_n anger_n and_o injury_n 2._o to_o avoid_v and_o decline_v from_o the_o violence_n and_o injury_n itself_o by_o fly_v 3._o the_o three_o remedy_n where_o the_o second_o be_v want_v be_v patience_n to_o suffer_v with_o a_o quiet_a mind_n the_o violence_n or_o injustice_n of_o the_o king_n which_o can_v not_o be_v by_o wisdom_n either_o prevent_v or_o avoid_v 4._o the_o last_o remedy_n be_v to_o appeal_v from_o the_o unjust_a sentence_n of_o the_o king_n not_o to_o any_o man_n or_o to_o any_o court_n here_o on_o earth_n but_o to_o the_o king_n of_o king_n even_o to_o god_n himself_o who_o ear_n be_v always_o open_a to_o hear_v those_o who_o be_v oppress_v this_o remedy_n be_v the_o last_o and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v use_v but_o in_o case_n of_o great_a extremity_n whenas_o the_o violence_n be_v too_o too_o grievous_a shameful_a and_o to_o man_n infirmity_n altogether_o intolerable_a 29._o p._n 29._o this_o mean_n do_v samuel_n commend_v unto_o the_o people_n whereby_o they_o shall_v ease_v themselves_o of_o those_o intolerable_a burden_n of_o tribute_n which_o their_o king_n will_v lay_v upon_o they_o 1_o sam._n 8.18_o say_n than_o you_o be_v thus_o oppress_v by_o your_o king_n shall_v not_o rebel_v against_o he_o but_o shall_v cry_v unto_o the_o lord_n where_o it_o be_v add_v that_o god_n will_v not_o hear_v they_o when_o they_o cry_v this_o be_v mean_v that_o can_v not_o afterward_o put_v down_o their_o king_n neither_o be_v free_v from_o their_o tyranny_n the_o same_o reverend_a prelate_n in_o his_o encounter_n against_o parson_n 187._o p._n 187._o say_v diversity_n of_o religion_n change_v not_o the_o natural_a right_n of_o inheritance_n this_o ancient_a doctrine_n the_o protestant_n still_o follow_v they_o still_o acknowledge_v henry_n the_o four_o of_o france_n when_o he_o revolt_v from_o they_o but_o the_o romanist_n will_v not_o admit_v he_o while_o he_o profess_v himself_o a_o protestant_n and_o in_o his_o causa_fw-la regius_fw-la his_o answer_n to_o card._n bell._n 26_o lond._n an._n 1620._o c._n 1._o 1._o 21._o p._n 26_o book_n de_fw-fr officio_fw-la principis_fw-la christiani_n write_v by_o he_o when_o he_o be_v bishop_n of_o coventry_n and_o litchfield_n he_o show_v how_o vain_a that_o compact_n whether_o tacit_n or_o express_v be_v whereby_o king_n as_o bell._n say_v stand_v bind_v to_o the_o pope_n so_o that_o by_o virtue_n thereof_o whenever_o they_o turn_v heretic_n or_o will_v make_v their_o subject_n such_o he_o may_v deprive_v they_o of_o their_o kingdom_n and_o whereas_o the_o cardinal_n cite_v that_o of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n whosoever_o do_v not_o hate_v father_n and_o mother_n etc._n etc._n be_v not_o worthy_a of_o i_o he_o answer_v ☜_o ☜_o that_o only_o only_o signify_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o obey_v our_o parent_n in_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o command_v contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n but_o by_o no_o mean_n what_o bell._n compact_n imply_v to_o rob_v our_o parent_n of_o their_o possession_n 74._o c._n 2._o 2._o 9_o p._n 73_o 74._o that_o christ_n exercise_v his_o priestly_a office_n not_o active_o in_o depose_v prince_n but_o passive_o by_o give_v his_o life_n as_o become_v a_o good_a shepherd_n for_o his_o sheep_n and_o when_o the_o apostle_n arm_v st._n timothy_n he_o give_v he_o not_o a_o temporal_a sword_n to_o hurt_v any_o man_n but_o a_o spiritual_a to_o be_v exercise_v in_o suffer_v for_o so_o he_o command_v he_o 2_o tim._n 4.5_o watch_z thou_o in_o all_o thing_n endure_v affliction_n 1â—_n affliction_n e_o
king_n person_n either_o in_o hinder_v he_o for_o burn_v of_o incense_n ☞_o ☞_o or_o in_o thrust_v he_o out_o of_o the_o temple_n or_o in_o compel_v he_o to_o dwell_v apart_o in_o a_o house_n as_o he_o do_v though_o he_o be_v a_o leper_n if_o he_o have_v not_o of_o himself_o yield_v to_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o law_n in_o that_o behalf_n or_o that_o he_o be_v deprive_v of_o his_o kingdom_n either_o by_o the_o say_v streke_v of_o god_n or_o by_o his_o dwell_n in_o a_o house_n apart_o or_o that_o any_o thing_n which_o the_o priest_n than_o do_v may_v have_v be_v a_o lawful_a warrant_n to_o any_o priest_n afterward_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n either_o to_o have_v depose_v by_o sentence_n any_o of_o their_o king_n from_o their_o kingdom_n for_o the_o like_a offence_n or_o to_o have_v use_v arm_n or_o repress_v such_o their_o unlawful_a attempt_n by_o forcible_a way_n though_o they_o have_v imagine_v the_o same_o may_v have_v tend_v to_o the_o preservation_n of_o religion_n or_o that_o either_o before_o that_o time_n or_o afterward_o ☜_o ☜_o any_o priest_n do_v resist_v by_o force_n of_o arm_n or_o depose_v any_o of_o the_o king_n either_o of_o israel_n or_o of_o judah_n from_o their_o kingdom_n though_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n all_o of_o they_o and_o fourteen_o of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n be_v open_a and_o plain_a idolater_n he_o do_v great_o err_v 1._o can._n 23._o l._n 1._o and_o because_o against_o this_o the_o case_n of_o athaliah_n may_v be_v object_v they_o say_v further_o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o jehoiada_n and_o his_o wife_n do_v amiss_o in_o preserve_v the_o life_n of_o their_o king_n joash_n or_o that_o athaliah_n be_v not_o a_o tyrannical_a usurper_n the_o right_a heir_n of_o that_o kingdom_n be_v alive_a or_o that_o it_o be_v neither_o lawful_a for_o jehoiada_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o prince_n levite_n and_o people_n to_o have_v yield_v their_o subjection_n unto_o their_o lawful_a king_n nor_o have_v so_o do_v and_o their_o king_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o his_o crown_n to_o have_v join_v together_o for_o the_o overthrow_v of_o athaliah_n the_o usurper_n or_o that_o jehoiada_n the_o high_a priest_n be_v not_o bind_v as_o he_o be_v a_o priest_n both_o to_o inform_v the_o prince_n and_o people_n of_o the_o lord_n promise_v ☜_o ☜_o that_o joash_n shall_v reign_v over_o they_o or_o that_o this_o fact_n either_o of_o the_o prince_n priest_n or_o people_n be_v to_o be_v hold_v for_o a_o lawful_a warrant_n for_o any_o afterward_o either_o prince_n priest_n or_o people_n to_o have_v depose_v any_o of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n who_o by_o right_a of_o succession_n come_v to_o their_o crown_n or_o to_o have_v kill_v they_o for_o any_o respect_n whatsoever_o and_o to_o have_v set_v another_o in_o their_o place_n according_a to_o their_o own_o choice_n or_o that_o this_o example_n of_o jehoiada_n or_o any_o thing_n else_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n do_v give_v they_o to_o the_o high_a priest_n any_o authority_n to_o dispute_v determine_v or_o judge_n whether_o the_o child_n of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n shall_v either_o be_v keep_v from_o the_o crown_n because_o their_o father_n be_v idolater_n or_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o it_o shall_v be_v depose_v from_o it_o in_o this_o respect_n or_o any_o other_o respect_n whatsoever_o he_o â—oth_v great_o err_v 25._o can._n 25._o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o any_o captain_n or_o subject_a high_a or_o low_o whosoever_o to_o bear_v arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n 28._o cap._n 28._o or_o to_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o his_o sacred_a person_n he_o do_v great_o err_v and_o this_o doctrine_n be_v earnest_o inculcate_v in_o many_o other_o place_n the_o israelite_n in_o egypt_n after_o joseph_n death_n be_v oppress_v very_o tyrannical_o many_o way_n do_v never_o rebel_v against_o any_o of_o those_o king_n but_o submit_v themselves_o to_o their_o authority_n though_o their_o burden_n be_v very_o intolerable_a both_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o impossible_a work_n impose_v on_o they_o and_o because_o also_o they_o may_v not_o offer_v sacrifice_n unto_o the_o lord_n a_o special_a part_n of_o god_n worship_n without_o apparent_a danger_n of_o ston_a to_o death_n beside_o it_o may_v not_o be_v omit_v when_o god_n himself_o send_v moses_n to_o deliver_v they_o from_o that_o servitude_n he_o will_v not_o suffer_v he_o to_o carry_v they_o thence_o till_o pharaoh_n their_o king_n give_v they_o licence_n to_o depart_v when_o alexander_n the_o great_a 30._o l._n 1._o cap._n 30._o have_v overthrow_v darius_n send_v to_o jaddus_n the_o high_a priest_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o assist_v he_o in_o his_o war_n and_o become_v tributary_n to_o the_o macedonian_n as_o he_o have_v be_v to_o the_o persian_n 8._o jos_n ant._n l._n 11._o c_o 8._o he_o return_v for_o his_o answer_n that_o he_o may_v not_o yield_v thereunto_o ☞_o ☞_o because_o he_o have_v take_v a_o oath_n for_o his_o true_a allegiance_n unto_o darius_n which_o he_o may_v not_o lawful_o violate_v while_o darius_n live_v be_v by_o flight_n escape_v when_o his_o army_n be_v defeat_v 30._o can._n 30._o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o jaddus_n the_o high_a priest_n do_v amiss_o in_o bind_v his_o obedience_n to_o king_n darius_n by_o a_o oath_n or_o that_o he_o have_v not_o sin_v if_o he_o have_v refuse_v be_v thereunto_o require_v so_o to_o have_v swear_v or_o have_v so_o swear_v he_o may_v lawful_o have_v bear_v arm_n against_o darius_n or_o have_v solicit_v other_o whether_o alien_n or_o jew_n thereunto_o he_o do_v great_o err_v and_o agreeable_a hereunto_o they_o tell_v we_o be_v the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o his_o holy_a apostle_n under_o the_o gospel_n if_o therefore_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v 2._o can._n 2._o l._n 2._o that_o our_o saviour_n do_v exempt_v himself_o from_o the_o obedience_n due_a to_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n or_o do_v any_o way_n or_o at_o any_o time_n encourage_v the_o jew_n or_o any_o other_o directly_z ☞_o ☞_o or_o indirect_o to_o rebel_v for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o against_o the_o roman_a emperor_n or_o any_o of_o his_o subordinate_a magistrate_n or_o that_o he_o do_v not_o very_o willing_o both_o himself_n pay_v tribute_n to_o caesar_n and_o also_o advise_v the_o jew_n so_o to_o do_v or_o that_o when_o he_o will_v the_o jew_n to_o pay_v tribute_n to_o caesar_n include_v therein_o their_o duty_n of_o obedience_n unto_o he_o he_o do_v not_o therein_o deal_v plain_o or_o sincere_o but_o mean_v secret_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v bind_v no_o long_o to_o be_v obedient_a unto_o he_o but_o until_o by_o force_n they_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o resist_v he_o or_o that_o he_o do_v not_o utter_o and_o true_o condemn_v all_o devise_n conference_n and_o resolution_n whatsoever_o either_o in_o his_o own_o apostle_n or_o in_o any_o other_o person_n for_o the_o use_n of_o force_n against_o civil_a authority_n or_o that_o by_o christ_n word_n all_o subject_n of_o what_o sort_n soever_o without_o exception_n ought_v not_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n to_o perish_v with_o the_o sword_n that_o take_v and_o use_v the_o sword_n for_o any_o cause_n against_o king_n and_o sovereign_a prince_n under_o who_o they_o be_v bear_v or_o under_o who_o jurisdiction_n they_o do_v inhabit_v or_o that_o christ_n do_v not_o well_o and_o as_o the_o five_o commandment_n do_v require_v in_o submit_v himself_o as_o he_o do_v to_o authority_n although_o he_o be_v first_o send_v for_o with_o sword_n and_o staff_n as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v a_o thief_n and_o then_o afterward_o carry_v to_o pilate_n and_o by_o he_o albeit_o he_o find_v no_o evil_n in_o he_o condemn_v to_o death_n or_o that_o by_o any_o doctrine_n or_o example_n which_o christ_n ever_o teach_v or_o have_v leave_v upon_o good_a record_n ☜_o ☜_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v lawful_a to_o any_o subject_n for_o any_o cause_n of_o what_o nature_n soever_o to_o decline_v either_o the_o authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o their_o sovereign_a prince_n or_o of_o any_o their_o lawful_a deputy_n and_o inferior_a magistrate_n rule_v under_o they_o he_o do_v great_o err_v if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v 2._o can._n 6._o l._n 2._o that_o the_o subject_n of_o all_o the_o temporal_a prince_n in_o the_o world_n be_v not_o as_o much_o bind_v in_o st._n paul_n time_n to_o be_v subject_a unto_o they_o as_o the_o roman_n be_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o empire_n not_o only_o for_o fear_n but_o even_o for_o conscience_n sake_n or_o that_o st._n paul_n commandment_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o apostleship_n and_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o obedience_n to_o prince_n than_o ethnic_n be_v not_o of_o as_o great_a force_n to_o bind_v
heretic_n his_o anoint_v may_v be_v wipe_v off_o or_o scrape_v off_o than_o you_o may_v write_v a_o book_n de_fw-fr justa_fw-la abdicatione_n make_v a_o holy_a league_n etc._n etc._n but_o it_o be_v not_o religion_n nor_o virtue_n nor_o any_o spiritual_a grace_n this_o royal_a anoint_v christus_fw-la domini_fw-la be_v say_v not_o only_o of_o josias_n a_o king_n true_o religious_a but_o of_o cyrus_n a_o mere_a heathen_a not_o only_o of_o david_n a_o good_a king_n but_o of_o saul_n a_o tyrant_n even_o when_o he_o be_v at_o the_o worst_a unxit_fw-la in_o regem_fw-la royal_a unction_n give_v no_o grace_n but_o a_o just_a title_n only_o it_o include_v nothing_o but_o a_o just_a title_n it_o exclude_v nothing_o but_o usurpation_n god_n claim_n never_o forfeit_v his_o character_n never_o to_o be_v wipe_v out_o or_o scrape_v out_o nor_o king_n lose_v their_o right_n no_o more_o than_o patriarch_n do_v their_o fatherhood_n 809._o p._n 809._o never_a be_v any_o true_o partaker_n of_o the_o inward_a anoint_v of_o a_o christian_a man_n but_o he_o be_v ever_o fast_o and_o firm_a to_o the_o royal_a anoint_v the_o same_o excellent_a prelate_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o tortus_fw-la or_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n book_n against_o king_n james_n apology_n for_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n say_v that_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v their_o prince_n by_o all_o law_n 36._o london_n 1609._o p._n 16._o 36._o natural_a moral_a civil_a municipal_a that_o christ_n never_o interdict_v any_o subject_n obedience_n his_o father_n send_v he_o not_o into_o the_o world_n on_o this_o errand_n nor_o do_v he_o send_v any_o of_o his_o follower_n 43._o p._n 43._o let_v the_o king_n be_v a_o heathen_a he_o cease_v not_o to_o be_v a_o king_n let_v he_o be_v a_o julian_n a_o apostate_n which_o be_v worse_o than_o a_o heathen_a yet_o he_o be_v a_o king_n still_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o against_o even_o such_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n nay_o it_o be_v a_o sin_n not_o to_o take_v arm_n in_o their_o defence_n when_o they_o command_v we_o 110._o p._n 110._o both_o papist_n and_o puritan_n conspire_v the_o hurt_n of_o king_n as_o herod_n and_o pilate_n agree_v to_o murder_n christ_n both_o being_n equal_o injurious_a to_o king_n in_o strive_v to_o rob_v they_o of_o their_o authority_n king_n in_o their_o kingdom_n be_v god_n vicar_n 161._o p._n 158_o 161._o and_o the_o ancient_a christian_n cheerful_o obey_v they_o a_o force_a obedience_n rather_o become_v the_o devil_n than_o a_o christian_n for_o they_o be_v subject_a against_o their_o will_n but_o to_o the_o praise_n of_o christianity_n the_o christian_n in_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o sincere_o obedient_a that_o their_o enemy_n can_v not_o bespatter_v they_o and_o so_o cheerful_o patient_a that_o their_o enemy_n be_v force_v to_o admire_v they_o and_o it_o be_v blasphemy_n against_o christ_n to_o think_v or_o say_v 321._o p._n 321._o that_o he_o will_v have_v any_o one_o that_o be_v his_o vicar_n to_o hinder_v subject_n from_o be_v true_a to_o their_o prince_n or_o king_n from_o be_v safe_a 385._o p._n 384_o 385._o king_n derive_v their_o authority_n from_o god_n the_o people_n confer_v nothing_o upon_o they_o they_o be_v god_n anointed_n not_o the_o people_n the_o form_n of_o government_n may_v be_v from_o man_n but_o the_o authority_n be_v always_o from_o heaven_n anno_fw-la 1610_o the_o same_o learned_a prelate_n publish_v his_o answer_n to_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n apology_n and_o therein_o aver_v 58._o aver_v c._n 2._o p._n 58._o that_o every_o subject_a be_v bind_v by_o his_o allegiance_n not_o to_o suffer_v any_o one_o who_o shall_v endeavour_v either_o to_o depose_v his_o prince_n or_o to_o dispose_v of_o his_o kingdom_n he_o be_v bind_v to_o oppose_v himself_o against_o any_o invader_n neither_o to_o absolve_v himself_o from_o his_o allegiance_n nor_o to_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v absolve_v by_o any_o other_o not_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o his_o sovereign_n but_o to_o defend_v he_o from_o all_o violence_n in_o his_o crown_n and_o person_n and_o to_o discover_v all_o conspiracy_n 132._o p._n 132._o to_o render_v to_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n the_o apostle_n do_v so_o to_o tiberius_n caligula_n claudius_n nero_n domitian_n the_o martyr_n do_v so_o to_o commodus_n severus_n decius_n dioclesian_n the_o father_n do_v so_o to_o constantius_n valens_n and_o anastasius_n nay_o the_o pope_n themselves_o do_v so_o to_o the_o arian_n to_o theodoric_n and_o the_o goth_n in_o their_o time_n the_o contrary_a doctrine_n be_v reckon_v to_o be_v heresy_n these_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o that_o great_a man_n than_o who_o while_o he_o live_v the_o king_n have_v not_o a_o more_o loyal_a servant_n nor_o the_o church_n a_o more_o learned_a prelate_n as_o the_o editor_n râ—gi_n editor_n ep._n ded._n râ—gi_n of_o his_o opuscula_fw-la with_o justice_n aver_v when_o becanus_n a_o busy_a jesuit_n have_v undertake_v to_o answer_v this_o admirable_a prelate_n book_n against_o bellarmin_n rich._n thompson_n a_o 1611._o write_v his_o vindication_n 20._o p._n 20._o and_o smart_o censure_v his_o adversary_n for_o say_v that_o in_o england_n we_o swear_v allegiance_n to_o our_o king_n upon_o these_o two_o condition_n 1._o as_o long_o as_o we_o stay_v in_o england_n 2._o as_o long_o as_o he_o maintain_v the_o true_a religion_n both_o which_o proposition_n as_o he_o say_v be_v most_o false_a and_o then_o he_o proceed_v to_o confirm_v his_o hypothesis_n prove_v in_o pursuance_n of_o his_o design_n 27._o p._n 27._o that_o to_o the_o oath_n of_o a_o papist_n no_o regard_n ought_v to_o be_v have_v for_o who_o can_v believe_v ☞_o ☞_o whether_o he_o swear_v true_o and_o from_o his_o heart_n who_o defend_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o a_o mix_a proposition_n of_o which_o one_o part_n be_v speak_v 44._o p._n 44._o the_o other_o reserve_v the_o text_n touch_v not_o my_o anoint_a only_o concern_v king_n and_o in_o the_o whole_a bible_n none_o be_v call_v the_o lord_n anoint_a but_o king_n and_o rabbi_n levi_n ben_n gershon_n the_o jew_n have_v commented_a more_o honest_o and_o more_o like_o a_o christian_a on_o 1_o sam._n 12.24_o than_o the_o father_n of_o the_o society_n of_o the_o jesuit_n 83._o p._n 78_o 79_o 83._o all_o prince_n even_o pagan_n have_v a_o supreme_a power_n over_o all_o their_o subject_n and_o in_o all_o cause_n and_o proscribere_fw-la &_o non_fw-la posse_fw-la proscribi_fw-la propria_fw-la sunt_fw-la regum_fw-la timendorum_fw-la in_o proprios_fw-la greges_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la ipsos_fw-la coelitùs_fw-la delapsâ_fw-la autoritate_fw-la ac_fw-la peculiari_fw-la quâdam_fw-la ratione_fw-la spectant_fw-la i._n e._n to_o punish_v other_o and_o not_o to_o be_v punishable_a themselves_o be_v the_o peculiar_a right_n of_o king_n derive_v unto_o they_o from_o above_o nor_o be_v becanus_n the_o only_a antagonist_n that_o bishop_n andrews_n meet_v with_o in_o this_o cause_n eudaemon_n johannes_n a_o cretan_a and_o a_o jesuit_n and_o he_o need_v no_o other_o character_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o garnet_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o allegiance_n he_o dr._n samuel_n collins_n the_o public_a professor_n of_o divinity_n at_o cambridge_n 1612._o cantab._n 1612._o undertake_v wherein_o he_o averr_v 52._o averr_v par._n 2._o p._n 52._o that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v belie_v king_n james_n when_o he_o call_v he_o a_o follower_n of_o knox_n to_o who_o opinion_n he_o be_v always_o most_o averse_a detest_a both_o he_o and_o his_o follower_n who_o he_o upon_o all_o occasion_n rather_o punish_v than_o countenance_v 252._o countenance_v par._n 3._o c._n 72._o p._n 252._o show_v i_o that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o power_n i_o do_v not_o mean_v only_o in_o private_a person_n but_o in_o the_o pope_n or_o in_o any_o other_o mortal_a to_o depose_v ☞_o ☞_o or_o to_o murder_v a_o king._n if_o a_o king_n do_v not_o his_o duty_n he_o be_v to_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o divine_a tribunal_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v say_v david_n for_o he_o be_v a_o king_n say_v s._n hierom_n and_o have_v no_o one_o who_o he_o may_v fear_v understand_v it_o of_o coercive_a power_n not_o only_o not_o to_o punish_v but_o also_o not_o to_o upbraid_v he_o for_o who_o shall_v say_v to_o a_o king_n why_o do_v thou_o so_o eccl._n 8.4_o and_o who_o can_v resist_v he_o prov._n 30._o 2.3_o p._n 2.3_o but_o you_o have_v find_v out_o this_o pretty_a distinction_n that_o as_o long_o as_o a_o king_n remain_v a_o king_n let_v he_o be_v never_o so_o tyrannical_a his_o subject_n dare_v not_o oppose_v he_o but_o when_o the_o pope_n depose_v he_o than_o it_o be_v lawful_a bold_o to_o oppose_v he_o and_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v where_o the_o odds_o be_v if_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o people_n depose_v he_o so_o that_o if_o the_o commons_o have_v power_n and_o the_o pope_n consent_n and_o no_o danger_n of_o scandal_n
follow_v the_o murder_n of_o king_n be_v lawful_a and_o honourable_a consider_v with_o yourself_o 254._o p._n 254._o what_o a_o gap_n you_o open_v to_o popular_a licentiousness_n when_o you_o praise_v those_o man_n who_o magnify_v the_o parricide_n of_o prince_n the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o epphata_n to_o f._n t._n be_v a_o vindication_n in_o english_a of_o the_o same_o prelate_n vindicate_v the_o same_o doctrine_n 1617._o cambr._n 1617._o in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a he_o say_v that_o though_o king_n die_v like_a man_n i._n e._n quatenus_fw-la homines_fw-la non_fw-la quatenus_fw-la reges_fw-la yet_o we_o be_v to_o remember_v that_o they_o fall_v like_o one_o of_o the_o principes_fw-la i._n e._n one_o of_o the_o angel_n say_v the_o cardinal_n himself_o among_o other_o on_o that_o psalm_n who_o we_o know_v be_v not_o judge_v till_o god_n judge_v they_o though_o no_o doubt_n but_o that_o aggravate_v their_o judgement_n so_o much_o the_o soon_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o consider_v what_o correspondence_n such_o ground_n have_v with_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n which_o the_o cardinal_n and_o his_o follower_n will_v seem_v so_o close_o to_o follow_v of_o chrysostome_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o a_o sovereign_a king_n be_v accountable_a to_o none_o not_o only_o to_o his_o subject_n but_o not_o so_o much_o as_o to_o his_o successor_n as_o david_n say_v that_o he_o be_v to_o be_v judge_v by_o god_n only_o the_o same_o chrysostom_n note_v that_o whereas_o the_o psalmist_n pass_v over_o other_o miracle_n of_o the_o wilderness_n in_o deep_a silence_n he_o insist_o only_o on_o the_o death_n of_o og_n and_o sehon_n two_o mighty_a monarch_n because_o king_n life_n be_v so_o whole_o in_o god_n hand_n and_o the_o disposition_n of_o they_o be_v always_o miraculous_a reserve_v and_o appropriate_v to_o god_n himself_o of_o s._n basil_n that_o a_o king_n be_v subject_a to_o no_o judge_n of_o ambrose_n that_o nullis_fw-la tenetur_fw-la legibus_fw-la not_o only_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n but_o not_o the_o king_n of_o egypt_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o theodoret_n who_o tell_v theodosius_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o implead_v a_o king_n not_o only_o in_o his_o person_n but_o not_o personate_n another_o not_o fictione_n juris_fw-la as_o the_o lawyer_n say_v 59_o say_v ch._n 1._o p._n 58_o 59_o now_o obedience_n be_v become_v among_o the_o ceremony_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o our_o parent_n i._n e._n in_o truth_n of_o our_o prince_n patres_fw-la patriae_fw-la by_o ancient_a stile_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o so_o ezechias_n call_v the_o priest_n his_o child_n 2_o chron._n 29.11_o be_v as_o subject_a to_o alteration_n as_o the_o sabbath_n day_n and_o because_o the_o jewish_a ceremony_n may_v not_o only_o be_v omit_v but_o may_v not_o be_v retain_v without_o heinous_a crime_n therefore_o it_o shall_v be_v conscience_n to_o wax_v wanton_a against_o prince_n to_o shake_v off_o their_o yoke_n yea_o merit_n virtue_n and_o what_o not_o as_o if_o the_o precept_n of_o honour_v parent_n which_o be_v the_o primum_fw-la in_o promissione_n ephes_n 6._o be_v now_o secundum_fw-la in_o omissione_n after_o that_o against_o image_n 62._o p._n 60_o 61_o 62._o which_o be_v usual_o cancel_v in_o the_o popish_a catechism_n against_o the_o emperor_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n there_o be_v no_o rise_n up_o and_o as_o for_o the_o emperor_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n though_o as_o they_o be_v heathen_a they_o be_v neither_o by_o christ_n nor_o his_o apostle_n obey_v i_o hope_v sir_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o they_o be_v not_o resist_v king_n when_o transport_v by_o error_n they_o forsake_v their_o duty_n 75._o pag._n 75._o yet_o forfeit_v not_o their_o supremacy_n we_o yield_v no_o abdication_n of_o our_o king_n ☞_o ☞_o though_o his_o fault_n be_v heresy_n remember_v that_o deus_fw-la defendit_fw-la oleum_fw-la suum_fw-la as_o optatus_n say_v and_o caesar_n non_fw-la desinit_fw-la esse_fw-la caesar_n even_o in_o alto_n gentilisino_n as_o our_o saviour_n acknowledge_v of_o he_o matt_n 22._o so_o beinous_a be_v the_o heresy_n of_o depose_v magistrate_n for_o moral_a misdemeanour_n a_o bad_a head_n i_o shall_v think_v which_o the_o body_n will_v be_v the_o better_a for_o the_o cut_n off_o no_o iniquity_n can_v abolish_v authority_n and_o if_o it_o be_v object_v 139._o pag._n 94._o p._n 137._o 139._o that_o king_n must_v be_v hamper_v with_o a_o coercive_a power_n or_o all_o must_v run_v to_o nothing_o and_o the_o church_n be_v clean_o extinguish_v it_o be_v answer_v the_o church_n gain_v by_o patience_n in_o persecution_n therefore_o she_o lose_v by_o resistance_n and_o opposition_n sect_n viii_o among_o these_o domestic_a champion_n of_o the_o king_n and_o the_o truth_n it_o may_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o reckon_v a_o eminent_a foreigner_n if_o i_o may_v call_v isaac_n casaubon_n so_o who_o live_v some_o year_n in_o this_o kingdom_n and_o die_v here_o one_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o age_n before_o he_o come_v into_o england_n he_o just_a after_o the_o quarrel_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o republic_n of_o venice_n 1607._o an._n 1607._o print_v a_o discourse_n de_fw-fr libertate_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la or_o rather_o but_o a_o part_n of_o a_o discourse_n for_o whereas_o he_o promise_v eleven_o chapter_n the_o first_o three_o be_v not_o entire_o print_v the_o rest_n be_v stop_v at_o the_o press_n by_o order_n of_o the_o french_a king_n though_o as_o imperfect_a as_o the_o book_n be_v goldastus_n have_v think_v it_o worth_a a_o place_n in_o his_o collection_n and_o in_o it_o he_o show_v that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n never_o usurp_v the_o right_n of_o king_n 12.13_o king_n ad_fw-la lect._n p._n 6._o pag._n 12.13_o while_o the_o pope_n spoil_n king_n of_o their_o liberty_n and_o their_o majesty_n too_o for_o under_o they_o it_o sometime_o happen_v that_o king_n may_v be_v safe_a but_o they_o can_v never_o be_v secure_a for_o they_o so_o value_v this_o liberty_n that_o to_o defend_v it_o they_o tumble_v all_o thing_n upside_o down_o mingle_v heaven_n and_o earth_n thing_n sacred_a and_o profane_a and_o whereas_o our_o holy_a master_n precept_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v contradict_v since_o he_o have_v join_v his_o example_n to_o his_o command_n and_o recommend_v to_o we_o the_o love_n of_o our_o enemy_n subjection_n to_o the_o power_n ordain_v of_o god_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o obedience_n to_o they_o for_o conscience_n sake_n they_o to_o build_v up_o and_o to_o confirm_v this_o liberty_n unknown_a to_o the_o primitive_a time_n do_v every_o where_o enkindle_v war_n become_v a_o terror_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n dispense_v with_o their_o subject_n allegiance_n and_o arm_v they_o against_o their_o own_o sovereign_n and_o pretend_v that_o to_o violate_v all_o law_n divine_a and_o human_a be_v a_o holy_a undertake_n and_o most_o acceptable_a unto_o god._n as_o ifby_o a_o ill_a management_n of_o supreme_a authority_n 17._o pag._n 17._o the_o authority_n be_v forfeit_v and_o if_o once_o prince_n shall_v suffer_v the_o foundation_n of_o their_o government_n to_o be_v shake_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o their_o subject_n their_o government_n and_o empire_n must_v of_o necessity_n reel_v and_o totter_v and_o fall_v into_o the_o dust_n god_n command_v all_o order_n of_o man_n to_o render_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n be_v 69._o pag._n 69._o and_o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v that_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n do_v reign_v together_o with_o christ_n nor_o do_v it_o make_v any_o difference_n that_o some_o king_n arrive_v to_o the_o throne_n by_o hereditary_a succession_n other_o by_o election_n a_o three_o sort_n by_o conquest_n for_o though_o god_n in_o the_o establishment_n of_o a_o king_n as_o in_o the_o ordination_n of_o a_o priest_n use_v the_o ministry_n of_o man_n yet_o it_o be_v impious_a not_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o dominion_n and_o power_n be_v receive_v original_o from_o god_n by_o god_n king_n reign_n as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o almost_o infinite_a place_n do_v testify_v 103._o p._n 102_o 103._o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v so_o use_v the_o world_n as_o those_o that_o use_v it_o not_o as_o s._n paul_n advise_v for_o while_o their_o zeal_n for_o piety_n be_v flagrant_a while_o the_o innocency_n of_o their_o manner_n their_o mutual_a love_n and_o affection_n their_o unfeigned_a humility_n ☜_o ☜_o their_o constant_a meditation_n on_o the_o joy_n of_o heaven_n their_o fidelity_n and_o obedience_n to_o their_o prince_n as_o far_o as_o their_o conscience_n will_v give_v they_o leave_v last_o their_o incomparable_a constancy_n in_o suffer_v all_o manner_n of_o torment_n for_o the_o true_a religion_n make_v they_o every_o day_n a_o spectacle_n to_o the_o whole_a world_n they_o ravish_v their_o very_a enemy_n to_o admire_v they_o and_o their_o virtue_n these_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o christianity_n this_o the_o
make_v a_o hypocrite_n to_o reign_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o a_o people_n now_o the_o supremacy_n of_o king_n and_o the_o subjection_n of_o every_o soul_n to_o they_o be_v so_o join_v that_o the_o king_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v supreme_a unless_o every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o he_o nor_o will_v the_o duty_n of_o subjection_n agree_v to_o every_o soul_n unless_o the_o king_n be_v invest_v with_o this_o supremacy_n 21._o sect._n 3._o p._n 21._o for_o all_o man_n universim_fw-la omnes_fw-la &_o sigillatim_fw-la singuli_fw-la whether_o single_o or_o contain_v in_o a_o body_n be_v bind_v in_o conscience_n by_o this_o apostolical_a precept_n to_o pay_v the_o duty_n of_o subjection_n and_o observance_n to_o king_n and_o whereas_o bellarmin_n as_o other_o urge_v the_o deposition_n of_o athaliah_n 33._o sect._n 5._o p._n 33._o to_o prove_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o dethron_a prince_n he_o answer_v that_o athaliah_n have_v no_o right_n to_o the_o crown_n that_o she_o have_v the_o kingdom_n by_o violence_n that_o the_o true_a king_n lie_v hide_v that_o by_o her_o parricide_n and_o treason_n she_o have_v make_v herself_o guilty_a of_o death_n by_o the_o law_n and_o aught_o to_o have_v suffer_v 47._o prelect_v 4._o sect._n 3._o p._n 44._o p._n 47._o and_o that_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d power_n which_o st._n paul_n use_v never_o signify_v force_n and_o violence_n but_o a_o just_a power_n which_o must_v be_v lawful_a because_o it_o be_v from_o heaven_n that_o christ_n be_v subject_a by_o the_o law_n to_o the_o power_n of_o pilate_n and_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o heathen_a prince_n 71._o prel_n 5._o sect._n 1.2_o p._n 70_o 71._o and_o that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n there_o be_v no_o traitor_n who_o either_o open_o or_o private_o contrive_v or_o attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o life_n or_o crown_n of_o the_o emperor_n when_o they_o want_v neither_o number_n nor_o force_n but_o they_o dare_v not_o turn_v rebel_n or_o traitor_n ☜_o ☜_o lest_o by_o break_v the_o command_n of_o christ_n they_o shall_v lose_v heaven_n and_o bellarmin_n belie_v they_o when_o he_o say_v they_o want_v not_o a_o right_a nor_o good_a will_n to_o depose_v king_n but_o only_o force_v sufficient_a 73._o p._n 73._o it_o be_v of_o old_a their_o doctrine_n that_o the_o church_n ought_v not_o to_o rebel_v against_o prince_n and_o this_o the_o gospel_n teach_v they_o let_v they_o therefore_o show_v from_o the_o gospel_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o else_o let_v a_o man_n pretend_v to_o inspiration_n if_o he_o speak_v from_o himself_o and_o not_o from_o the_o gospel_n believe_v he_o not_o say_v st._n chrysostom_n 96._o prelect_v 8._o sect._n ult_n p._n 96._o and_o have_v show_v from_o david_n saying_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v that_o king_n be_v accountable_a only_o to_o god_n he_o close_v his_o lecture_n with_o these_o word_n a_o king_n be_v under_o the_o coercion_n of_o no_o law_n because_o there_o be_v no_o power_n among_o man_n on_o earth_n that_o can_v punish_v he_o so_o that_o when_o king_n transgress_v we_o must_v expect_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o they_o sect_n fourteen_o in_o the_o same_o year_n dr._n lewis_n bayly_n bishop_n of_o bangor_n set_v forth_o the_o practice_n of_o piety_n 1675._o piety_n p._n 479._o edit_n 1675._o in_o the_o end_n of_o which_o he_o show_v that_o the_o doctrine_n which_o st._n paul_n teach_v the_o ancient_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v diametrical_o opposite_a in_o 26_o fundamental_a point_n of_o true_a religion_n to_o that_o which_o the_o new_a church_n of_o rome_n teach_v and_o maintain_v and_o the_o 24_o be_v this_o that_o every_o soul_n must_v of_o conscience_n be_v subject_a and_o pay_v tribute_n to_o the_o high_a power_n i.e._n the_o magistrate_n which_o bear_v the_o sword._n rom._n 13.1_o 2_o etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o the_o pope_n and_o all_o prelate_n and_o by_o parity_n of_o reason_n all_o other_o subject_n must_v be_v subject_a to_o their_o emperor_n king_n and_o magistrate_n unless_o they_o will_v bring_v damnation_n upon_o their_o soul_n as_o traitor_n that_o resist_v god_n and_o his_o ordinance_n and_o therefore_o let_v the_o jesuit_n 480._o p._n 480._o etc._n etc._n take_v heed_n and_o fear_n lest_o it_o be_v not_o faith_n but_o faction_n not_o truth_n but_o treason_n not_o religion_n but_o rebellion_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o death_n ☜_o ☜_o because_o they_o can_v be_v suffer_v to_o persuade_v subject_n to_o break_v their_o oath_n and_o to_o withdraw_v their_o allegiance_n from_o their_o sovereign_n to_o raise_v rebellion_n to_o move_v invasion_n to_o stab_v and_o poison_v queen_n to_o kill_v and_o murder_v king_n etc._n etc._n some_o year_n before_o this_o dr._n richard_n crackenthorp_n preach_v at_o paul_n cross_n viz._n mar._n 24._o 1608._o and_o in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a he_o affirm_v 1609._o pr._n lond._n 1609._o that_o his_o desire_n therein_o be_v to_o testify_v his_o unfeigned_a love_n first_o to_o god_n truth_n and_o then_o to_o the_o peace_n of_o our_o jerusalem_n and_o in_o the_o sermon_n he_o commend_v king_n james_n book_n of_o free_a monarchy_n but_o especial_o his_o learned_a apology_n for_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o prove_v that_o as_o solomon_n have_v his_o kingdom_n neither_o from_o the_o priest_n nor_o the_o people_n but_o immediate_o from_o god_n so_o the_o scripture_n call_v king_n the_o minister_n or_o lieutenant_n of_o god_n rom._n 13._o and_o that_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v believe_v that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n of_o king_n be_v immediate_o and_o only_o derive_v of_o god_n immediate_o depend_v of_o god_n and_o of_o god_n alone_o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n and_o just_a defence_n of_o all_o the_o christian_n and_o of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n and_o to_o prove_v this_o to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o law_n he_o cite_v a_o statute_n make_v 16._o ric._n 2._o c._n 5._o of_o purpose_n to_o keep_v sacred_a and_o inviolable_a the_o sovereignty_n and_o regality_n of_o this_o kingdom_n ☞_o ☞_o it_o be_v therein_o declare_v that_o the_o crown_n of_o england_n have_v be_v so_o free_a at_o all_o time_n not_o then_o only_o but_o which_o be_v special_o to_o be_v remember_v at_o all_o time_n that_o it_o have_v be_v in_o subjection_n to_o no_o realm_n but_o immediate_o subject_a to_o god_n and_o to_o none_o other_o in_o all_o thing_n touch_v the_o regality_n of_o the_o same_o in_o defence_n of_o which_o statute_n they_o in_o the_o parliament_n then_o assemble_v promise_v to_o live_v and_o die_v as_o it_o be_v there_o note_v by_o all_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o doctrine_n which_o be_v now_o at_o rome_n count_v most_o ridiculous_a it_o in_o itself_o most_o sacred_a as_o be_v ground_v on_o the_o scripture_n of_o god_n and_o as_o most_o sacred_a have_v be_v embrace_v by_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n teach_v and_o maintain_v with_o a_o general_a consent_n by_o the_o ancient_n and_o godly_a father_n in_o their_o several_a age_n and_o succession_n constant_o defend_v by_o whole_a kingdom_n and_o empire_n and_o that_o under_o pain_n of_o high_a treason_n to_o the_o gainsayer_n thereof_o even_o in_o those_o latter_a time_n also_o when_o superstition_n have_v dimine_v but_o not_o quite_o extinguish_v and_o put_v out_o the_o truth_n that_o can_v possible_o be_v true_a loyalty_n or_o sincere_a obedience_n which_o ever_o attend_v to_o a_o high_a command_n include_v in_o it_o as_o in_o a_o trojan_a horse_n that_o condition_n of_o rebus_fw-la sic_fw-la stantibus_fw-la durante_fw-la beneplacito_fw-la or_o the_o like_a out_o of_o which_o if_o strength_n and_o opportunity_n may_v serve_v they_o may_v let_v out_o whole_a army_n and_o troop_n of_o arm_a man_n sudden_o to_o surprise_v both_o church_n and_o kingdom_n and_o much_o more_o to_o that_o purpose_n to_o dr._n crackenthorp_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o join_v his_o friend_n dr._n 1675_o p._n 334_o ed._n lon._n 1675_o daniel_n feat_o who_o in_o his_o handmaid_n to_o devotion_n on_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o five_o of_o november_n give_v all_o good_a christian_n this_o useful_a admonition_n all_o that_o fear_n god_n aught_o to_o abhor_v and_o detest_v all_o traitorous_a and_o bloody_a conspiracy_n against_o the_o prince_n and_o state_n because_o god_n strict_o forbid_v dreadful_o threaten_v miraculous_o discover_v and_o severe_o punish_v all_o treason_n and_o conspiracy_n as_o we_o see_v in_o corah_n absalon_n adonijah_n zimri_n the_o servant_n of_o ammon_n sullam_n haman_n the_o servant_n of_o the_o nobleman_n in_o the_o parable_n judas_n for_o god_n forbid_v conspiracy_n touch_v not_o my_o anoint_v etc._n etc._n sect_n xv._o the_o famous_a peter_n du_fw-fr moulin_n the_o father_n the_o cicero_z of_o the_o french_a church_n be_v by_o king_n james_n make_v a_o prebendary_a of_o the_o church_n of_o canterbury_n and_o
give_v that_o prince_n no_o reason_n to_o repent_v of_o his_o favour_n to_o he_o vindicate_v on_o all_o occasion_n both_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o person_n power_n and_o write_n of_o the_o king_n nor_o be_v his_o book_n and_o his_o action_n dissonant_n one_o to_o the_o other_o for_o he_o never_o side_v with_o never_o encourage_v the_o commonwealth_n of_o rochel_n as_o it_o be_v call_v and_o in_o his_o work_n orthodoxly_a state_n the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o government_n and_o confute_v the_o objection_n of_o its_o adversary_n thus_o in_o his_o buckler_n of_o faith_n etc._n etc._n buckler_n of_o faith._n he_o lay_v down_o brief_o but_o full_o engl._n full_o lib._n 2._o sect._n ult_n p._n 556_o 557._o lon._n 1623._o in_o engl._n first_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o romanist_n and_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n as_o to_o the_o right_n of_o king_n thomas_n the_o chief_a schoolman_n say_v he_o aver_v that_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a lord_n be_v but_o a_o humane_a constitution_n and_o proceed_v not_o from_o god_n and_o with_o he_o agree_v bellarmin_n and_o arnoux_n their_o reason_n be_v 1._o that_o the_o first_o king_n that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n nimrod_n make_v himself_o king_n by_o force_n 2._o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o empire_n be_v erect_v by_o conquest_n 3._o that_o king_n be_v establish_v by_o humane_a mean_n whether_o they_o attain_v to_o the_o crown_n by_o hereditary_a succession_n or_o by_o election_n since_o there_o be_v no_o rule_n in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o bind_v to_o follow_v a_o hereditary_a succession_n more_o than_o a_o election_n 4._o that_o there_o be_v no_o express_a command_n set_v down_o to_o obey_v henry_n or_o lewis_n or_o to_o acknowledge_v this_o or_o that_o man_n more_o than_o another_o to_o be_v king._n 5._o that_o for_o these_o reason_n st._n peter_n call_v the_o obedience_n to_o king_n a_o humane_a order_n while_o we_o on_o the_o contrary_n maintain_v that_o obedience_n due_a to_o king_n proceed_v from_o the_o divine_a law_n and_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o who_o no_o man_n may_v resist_v without_o resist_a god._n rom._n 13.1_o 2._o and_o st._n peter_n in_o the_o same_o place_n which_o they_o object_n against_o we_o will_v have_v we_o yield_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n and_o although_o nabuchadnezzar_n be_v a_o ungodly_a king_n a_o scourge_n use_v by_o god_n to_o destroy_v nation_n nevertheless_o god_n speak_v thus_o unto_o he_o by_o his_o prophet_n dan._n 2.37_o thou_o o_o king_n be_v a_o king_n of_o king_n etc._n etc._n as_o to_o their_o reason_n 1._o it_o be_v false_a that_o nimrod_n be_v the_o first_o king_n in_o the_o world_n for_o the_o father_n and_o head_n of_o family_n be_v king_n priest_n and_o sovereign_a prince_n of_o their_o family_n man_n live_v after_o the_o flood_n five_o or_o six_o hundred_o year_n long_o enough_o to_o see_v a_o multitude_n of_o their_o own_o child_n over_o who_o they_o be_v to_o exercise_v their_o paternal_a power_n 2._o as_o to_o the_o establishment_n of_o government_n in_o conquest_n i_o say_v that_o those_o who_o country_n a_o strange_a prince_n seek_v to_o invade_v do_v well_o to_o defend_v themselves_o and_o if_o in_o that_o defensive_a war_n the_o usurper_n chance_v to_o be_v slay_v he_o be_v just_o punish_v but_o if_o he_o get_v the_o upper_a hand_n if_o the_o race_n of_o the_o ancient_a possessor_n of_o the_o same_o country_n be_v clean_o extinguish_v if_o the_o state_n of_o the_o country_n assemble_v together_o do_v agree_v upon_o a_o new_a form_n of_o government_n and_o if_o all_o the_o officer_n throughout_o the_o country_n have_v take_v their_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n to_o the_o new_a king_n than_o we_o must_v believe_v that_o god_n have_v establish_v such_o a_o prince_n in_o that_o kingdom_n than_o i_o say_v that_o the_o people_n ought_v to_o yield_v to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n who_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o king_n and_o of_o their_o people_n transpose_v kingdom_n and_o dispose_v of_o the_o issue_n of_o battle_n at_o his_o will_n and_o pleasure_n as_o to_o the_o three_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o the_o question_n whether_o a_o king_n succeed_v by_o inheritance_n or_o by_o election_n but_o whether_o by_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n we_o ought_v to_o obey_v he_o when_o he_o be_v establish_v therein_o while_o our_o adversary_n will_v have_v the_o power_n of_o pope_n to_o proceed_v from_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n though_o they_o enter_v into_o the_o papacy_n by_o election_n and_o too_o often_o by_o indirect_a mean_n etc._n etc._n 4._o though_o there_o be_v no_o command_n to_o obey_v henry_n or_o lewis_n it_o suffice_v there_o be_v a_o commandment_n to_o obey_v the_o king_n and_o to_o keep_v our_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n make_v to_o the_o king_n and_o by_o consequence_n to_o be_v faithful_a to_o that_o king_n to_o who_o we_o swear_v obedience_n and_o loyalty_n nay_o by_o this_o argument_n no_o king_n of_o this_o age_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v because_o we_o do_v not_o find_v his_o name_n express_o set_v down_o in_o holy_a writ_n nay_o no_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o fear_n god_n or_o to_o believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n because_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o particular_o ordain_v that_o thomas_n anthony_n or_o william_n shall_v fear_v god_n or_o believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n it_o suffice_v that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n contain_v general_a rule_n which_o bound_v particular_a person_n without_o name_v they_o 5._o st._n peter_n call_v the_o obedience_n that_o man_n owe_v to_o king_n a_o humane_a order_n either_o because_o king_n command_v divers_a thing_n which_o by_o their_o own_o nature_n be_v not_o derive_v from_o the_o divine_a law_n as_o suppose_v to_o forbid_v to_o go_v by_o night_n without_o a_o candle_n or_o because_o they_o attain_v to_o that_o power_n by_o humane_a mean_n which_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o their_o power_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n after_o they_o be_v once_o establish_v for_o the_o question_n be_v not_o touch_v the_o mean_n whereby_o a_o prince_n attain_v his_o kingdom_n i._n e._n whether_o by_o hereditary_a succession_n or_o election_n but_o what_o obedience_n be_v due_a to_o he_o after_o he_o have_v attain_v thereunto_o whosoever_o build_v the_o authority_n of_o king_n upon_o man_n institution_n and_o not_o upon_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n cut_v off_o three_o part_n of_o their_o authority_n and_o bereave_v they_o of_o that_o which_o assure_v their_o life_n and_o their_o crown_n more_o than_o the_o guard_n of_o their_o body_n or_o puissant_a army_n which_o put_v terror_n into_o subject_n instead_o of_o frame_v they_o to_o obedience_n then_o the_o fidelity_n of_o subject_n will_v be_v firm_a and_o sure_a when_o it_o shall_v be_v incorporate_v into_o piety_n and_o esteem_v to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o service_n which_o we_o owe_v unto_o god._n the_o same_o excellent_a person_n in_o his_o rejoinder_n to_o de_fw-fr balzac_n after_o he_o have_v assert_v that_o the_o jesuit_n teach_v the_o murder_n of_o prince_n 95._o prince_n letter_n 2d_o ed._n lon_n 1636._o eng_n p._n 73_o 94_o 95._o and_o that_o their_o school_n have_v produce_v many_o king-killer_n he_o proceed_v to_o vindicate_v the_o french_a church_n from_o the_o balzac_n imputation_n who_o profess_v himself_o incense_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o trouble_n in_o france_n though_o he_o acquit_v du_fw-fr moulin_n person_n as_o one_o who_o make_v the_o subjection_n due_a to_o sovereignty_n a_o part_n of_o the_o religion_n which_o he_o teach_v affirm_v that_o obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n be_v a_o thing_n just_a and_o necessary_a that_o to_o find_v out_o a_o occasion_n of_o rebellion_n either_o in_o a_o man_n be_v own_o religion_n or_o in_o that_o of_o his_o king_n be_v to_o make_v insurrection_n to_o defend_v religion_n by_o course_n condemn_v by_o the_o same_o religion_n such_o as_o these_o be_v perplex_v in_o their_o own_o particular_a affair_n hope_v to_o find_v ease_n in_o trouble_a water_n and_o to_o save_v themselves_o amid_o a_o confusion_n never_o yet_o do_v the_o cause_n of_o god_n advance_v itself_o that_o way_n moses_n have_v power_n to_o inflict_v grievous_a punishment_n on_o egypt_n and_o her_o king_n notwithstanding_o he_o will_v never_o deliver_v the_o child_n of_o israel_n out_o of_o egypt_n without_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o king._n sect_n xvi_o and_o though_o this_o famous_a man_n peter_n du_fw-fr moulin_n have_v one_o son_n lewis_n who_o applaud_v the_o regicide_n translate_v milton_n and_o bespatter_v the_o best_a church_n in_o christendom_n yet_o god_n blessed_v he_o with_o another_o of_o his_o own_o name_n and_o principle_n who_o in_o his_o letter_n as_o he_o call_v it_o of_o a_o french_a protestant_n to_o a_o scotchman_n of_o
the_o covenant_n 1640._o print_a at_o lon._n 1640._o disprove_v their_o pretend_a conformity_n with_o the_o french_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o church_n discipline_n and_o obedience_n to_o superior_n aver_v solemn_o 2._o p._n 2._o that_o it_o be_v ever_o far_o from_o our_o wish_n that_o your_o conformity_n with_o the_o reform_a church_n of_o france_n shall_v be_v misapply_v as_o a_o pretence_n of_o your_o expel_v your_o bishop_n much_o less_o a_o precedent_n for_o you_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o your_o gracious_a sovereign_n 38._o p._n 37_o 38._o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o the_o order_n impose_v upon_o you_o by_o his_o majesty_n be_v ungodly_a and_o antichristian_a be_v you_o therefore_o allow_v to_o defend_v religion_n with_o rebellion_n will_v you_o call_v the_o devil_n to_o the_o help_n of_o god_n sure_o it_o be_v a_o prodigious_a kind_n of_o christian_a liberty_n for_o a_o subject_a to_o draw_v his_o sword_n against_o his_o sovereign_n you_o that_o stand_v so_o much_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o conscience_n ought_v you_o not_o to_o be_v subject_a for_o conscience_n sake_n ☞_o ☞_o be_v your_o sovereign_a unjust_a and_o froward_a and_o his_o command_n injurious_a unto_o god_n have_v you_o instead_o of_o our_o pious_a defender_n of_o the_o faith_n a_o fierce_a dioclesian_n illud_fw-la solis_fw-la precibus_fw-la &_o patientiâ_fw-la sanari_fw-la potest_fw-la nothing_o will_v mend_v it_o but_o prayer_n and_o patience_n it_o be_v beza_n counsel_n to_o the_o discontent_a brethren_n of_o england_n conformable_a to_o that_o of_o st._n 3.17_o 1_o pet._n 3.17_o peter_n for_o it_o be_v better_a if_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v so_o that_o you_o suffer_v for_o well_o do_v than_o for_o evil_n do_v if_o the_o sovereign_n come_v to_o kill_v the_o subject_a for_o his_o religion_n the_o subject_n must_v yield_v he_o his_o throat_n not_o charge_v his_o pike_n against_o he_o and_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o calvin_n practice_n and_o write_n 40._o p._n 38_o 39_o 40._o the_o church_n of_o france_n have_v late_o declare_v to_o his_o majesty_n ambassador_n there_o their_o utter_a dislike_n of_o the_o insurrection_n of_o scotland_n under_o pretence_n of_o a_o covenant_n with_o christ_n 41._o p._n 41._o there_o can_v be_v no_o just_a cause_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o a_o lawful_a sovereign_n after_o this_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o french_a protestant_n take_v arm_n 46._o p._n 46._o and_o conclude_v that_o till_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n lewis_n the_o arm_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v either_o justifiable_a or_o excusable_a but_o their_o war_n in_o his_o time_n be_v neither_o and_o they_o prosper_v according_o 48._o p._n 48._o the_o french_a protestant_n have_v to_o do_v with_o a_o king_n of_o a_o contrary_a religion_n they_o be_v incense_v by_o many_o wrong_n and_o oppression_n they_o be_v in_o danger_n to_o lose_v with_o their_o fort_n and_o town_n their_o liberty_n their_o religion_n and_o their_o life_n the_o privilege_n which_o they_o enjoy_v be_v reward_n of_o their_o long_a service_n by_o the_o charter_n of_o rochel_n when_o they_o yield_v to_o lewis_n xi_o it_o be_v grant_v to_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v no_o long_o the_o king_n subject_n ☞_o ☞_o than_o the_o king_n shall_v maintain_v their_o immunity_n and_o yet_o these_o true_a reason_n and_o just_a fear_n can_v not_o justify_v their_o defensive_a arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n but_o they_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o best_a of_o their_o own_o and_o of_o their_o neighbour_n and_o god_n show_v his_o dislike_n by_o the_o ill_a success_n he_o give_v they_o and_o much_o more_o to_o this_o purpose_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o his_o answer_n to_o philanax_n anglicus_n and_o in_o his_o regii_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la clamour_v ad_fw-la caelum_fw-la contra_fw-la parricidas_fw-la anglicanos_fw-la 5._o hagae_n com._n 1652_o c._n 1._o 〈◊〉_d 5._o for_o that_o be_v be_v du_fw-fr moulin_n junior_n and_o not_o alexander_n morus_n as_o be_v conjecture_v affirm_v with_o the_o apostle_n that_o even_o the_o jew_n will_v not_o have_v crucify_a the_o lord_n of_o glory_n have_v they_o know_v he_o while_o the_o parricide_n of_o king_n charles_n i._n witting_o and_o wilful_o murder_v their_o lawful_a king_n and_o with_o the_o king_n behead_v also_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o bring_v upon_o the_o neighbour_a protestant_a church_n abundance_n of_o dishonour_v and_o much_o danger_n while_o the_o same_o madness_n be_v impute_v to_o all_o the_o reformation_n which_o have_v only_o infect_v a_o few_o who_o false_o call_v themselves_o reform_v nothing_n have_v happen_v since_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n more_o contrary_a to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n or_o that_o have_v cast_v a_o great_a blot_n upon_o holy_a truth_n while_o the_o wickedness_n defend_v itself_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o be_v say_v to_o be_v perpetrate_v to_o vindicate_v the_o protestant_a religion_n to_o the_o just_a indignation_n and_o abhorrence_n of_o all_o the_o foreign_a church_n for_o which_o reason_n salmasius_n 7._o p._n 7._o heraldus_n porree_n and_o other_o write_v smart_o both_o against_o the_o man_n 17._o p._n 17._o and_o their_o villainous_a principle_n it_o be_v a_o law_n not_o only_o write_v but_o bear_v with_o we_o and_o spring_n from_o the_o most_o pure_a fountain_n of_o nature_n that_o it_o be_v a_o most_o horrid_a crime_n for_o subject_n to_o punish_v their_o prince_n and_o therefore_o we_o do_v too_o much_o honour_n to_o parricide_n when_o we_o use_v argument_n against_o they_o for_o as_o aristotle_n say_v they_o who_o doubt_n 9_o 1_o top._n c_o 9_o whether_o god_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v or_o parent_n to_o be_v honour_v be_v not_o to_o be_v convince_v by_o reason_n but_o by_o scourge_v and_o salmasius_n have_v prove_v by_o unanswerable_a reason_n by_o divine_a and_o human_a authority_n that_o the_o majesty_n of_o king_n be_v unaccountable_a and_o that_o subject_n have_v no_o manner_n of_o authority_n over_o they_o 30._o cap._n 2._o p._n 29_o 30._o there_o be_v no_o fallacy_n of_o satan_n which_o more_o prevail_v upon_o good_a man_n to_o engage_v they_o in_o a_o evil_a cause_n than_o when_o man_n contrary_a to_o god_n word_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o and_o that_o god_n have_v need_n of_o our_o sinful_a assistance_n to_o promote_v his_o kingdom_n and_o that_o whatever_o be_v design_v to_o promote_v god_n glory_n immediate_o commence_v good_a 52._o p._n 52._o the_o judge_n at_o westminster_n be_v turn_v out_o by_o the_o army_n because_o be_v consult_v they_o have_v give_v this_o opinion_n that_o to_o judge_v the_o king_n be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o england_n 107._o cap._n 5._o p._n 107._o to_o argue_v from_o providence_n and_o success_n to_o the_o goodness_n of_o a_o cause_n be_v impudent_a one_o man_n be_v hang_v for_o that_o by_o which_o another_o get_v a_o crown_n junius_n brutus_n by_o expel_v the_o king_n of_o the_o family_n of_o tarquin_n save_v his_o country_n another_z brutus_z by_o murder_v a_o tyrant_n ruin_v it_o perhaps_o the_o late_a brutus_n do_v a_o act_n of_o justice_n when_o he_o slay_v a_o usurper_n but_o the_o first_o be_v very_o unjust_a who_o drive_v away_o a_o lawful_a king_n by_o the_o murder_n of_o king_n charles_n i._o 121._o cap._n 6._o p._n 121._o the_o parricide_n teach_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n that_o king_n may_v be_v guilty_a of_o breach_n of_o trust_n to_o their_o people_n that_o the_o people_n be_v their_o judge_n and_o may_v condemn_v and_o execute_v they_o and_o these_o tenet_n they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o own_o in_o their_o write_n that_o they_o have_v free_v the_o world_n of_o its_o old_a superstition_n that_o king_n be_v only_o obnoxious_a to_o god_n and_o can_v be_v punish_v only_o by_o he_o that_o they_o have_v set_v a_o example_n to_o all_o other_o nation_n conducive_a to_o their_o safety_n and_o to_o be_v dread_v by_o all_o tyrant_n as_o cromwell_n write_v to_o the_o scot_n after_o dunbar_n fight_n what_o a_o occasion_n of_o insult_v be_v hereby_o give_v to_o the_o papist_n to_o say_v 135._o cap._n 7._o p._n 135._o this_o be_v the_o religion_n which_o bring_v down_o reformation_n to_o we_o from_o heaven_n these_o be_v the_o man_n who_o cry_v out_o against_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n upon_o the_o crown_n and_o life_n of_o prince_n only_o that_o they_o may_v themselves_o have_v that_o power_n over_o king_n when_o they_o have_v snatch_v it_o from_o the_o pope_n but_o the_o papist_n will_v suggest_v this_o with_o less_o fierceness_n if_o they_o remember_v that_o those_o few_o who_o leave_v we_o in_o this_o point_n go_v to_o they_o and_o borrow_v their_o weapon_n from_o they_o 148._o c._n 8_o p._n 148._o these_o monster_n do_v not_o content_v themselves_o with_o be_v simple_a parricide_n but_o they_o turn_v rebellion_n into_o a_o
who_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v and_o be_v innocent_a 1_o sam._n 26.9_o or_o do_v they_o consider_v his_o command_n in_o the_o proverb_n of_o solomon_n 24.21_o my_o son_n fear_v god_n and_o the_o king_n and_o meddle_v not_o with_o they_o that_o be_v give_v to_o change_v or_o his_o counsel_n in_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastes_n 8.1_o i_o counsel_v thou_o to_o keep_v the_o king_n commandment_n and_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o oath_n of_o god_n or_o because_o they_o possible_o may_v pretend_v that_o they_o be_v exempt_v from_o or_o unconcern_v in_o the_o command_n of_o obedience_n deliver_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n do_v they_o know_v and_o remember_v the_o precept_n give_v to_o all_o christian_n by_o st._n peter_n submit_v yourselves_o to_o every_o ordinance_n of_o man_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n etc._n etc._n or_o that_o terrible_a sanction_n of_o the_o same_o command_n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n leave_v by_o st._n paul_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n who_o then_o be_v the_o miserable_a subject_n of_o the_o worst_a king_n the_o worst_a man_n nay_o i_o think_v i_o may_v add_v true_o the_o worst_a beast_n in_o the_o world_n that_o so_o all_o rebel_n mouth_n may_v be_v stop_v for_o ever_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o leave_v without_o all_o colour_n and_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o justify_v resistance_n of_o sovereign_a power_n undoubted_o if_o they_o do_v know_v and_o consider_v and_o lay_v to_o heart_n these_o place_n of_o scripture_n or_o the_o fearful_a judgement_n which_o befall_v corah_n dathan_n and_o abiram_n for_o this_o very_a sin_n which_o they_o now_o commit_v and_o with_o a_o high_a hand_n still_o proceed_v in_o it_o will_v be_v impossible_a but_o their_o heart_n will_v smite_v they_o as_o david_n be_v do_v upon_o a_o infinite_o less_o occasion_n and_o affright_v they_o out_o of_o these_o way_n of_o present_a confusion_n and_o eternal_a damnation_n sect_n iii_o dr._n 100l_n 10_o serm._n prâ—at_a lon._n 16_o â—_o p._n 100l_n arthur_n lake_n bishop_n of_o bath_n and_o wells_n magistrate_n be_v from_o god_n and_o he_o reside_v among_o they_o magistrate_n must_v proceed_v like_o god_n god_n can_v and_o will_v redress_v the_o evil_n that_o spring_n from_o they_o because_o he_o be_v sovereign_a in_o and_o over_o those_o place_n and_o person_n which_o be_v misgovern_v by_o they_o 131._o p._n 131._o what_o be_v our_o lesson_n true_o first_o as_o nazianzen_n advise_v as_o near_o as_o we_o can_v though_o we_o can_v as_o constant_o as_o god_n not_o to_o have_v a_o heart_n and_o not_o a_o heart_n but_o to_o say_v with_o king_n david_n i_o have_v swear_v and_o be_o steadfast_o purpose_v it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v there_o be_v such_o a_o constancy_n in_o our_o oath_n so_o many_o will_v not_o retract_v the_o oath_n of_o that_o allegiance_n which_o they_o owe_v without_o a_o oath_n dr._n 29._o sermon_n at_o st._n mary_n cambr_n on_o judg._n 21.25_o 1642._o p._n 27_o 28_o 29._o stephens_n the_o king_n commission_n be_v sign_v from_o heaven_n by_o i_o king_n reign_v his_o authority_n be_v confer_v by_o heaven_n he_o be_v the_o anoint_v of_o the_o lord_n his_o power_n descend_v from_o heaven_n obedience_n to_o he_o be_v require_v from_o heaven_n 1_o pet._n 2._o it_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n that_o you_o submit_v yourselves_o to_o the_o government_n of_o your_o king_n i_o have_v hear_v the_o prophet_n david_n suspect_v by_o some_o as_o partial_a in_o his_o own_o cause_n just_o like_o the_o northern_a borderer_n who_o conceive_v the_o eight_o commandment_n thou_o shall_v not_o steal_v to_o be_v none_o of_o god_n make_v but_o foist_v in_o by_o henry_n the_o eight_o to_o shackle_v their_o thievish_a finger_n but_o i_o dare_v oppose_v the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n against_o the_o power_n of_o man_n or_o devil_n which_o will_v trample_v upon_o the_o neck_n of_o king_n suppose_v thy_o king_n very_o wicked_a he_o have_v more_o need_n of_o thy_o prayer_n to_o make_v he_o better_o suppose_v he_o to_o be_v a_o tyrant_n he_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o fair_a occasion_n to_o exercise_v thy_o virtue_n of_o patience_n suppose_v he_o to_o be_v a_o persecutor_n he_o will_v do_v thou_o a_o courtesy_n he_o will_v send_v thou_o to_o heaven_n by_o violence_n saul_n be_v a_o unnatural_a tyrant_n against_o his_o own_o son_n jonathan_n ☞_o p._n 30_o 31._o ☞_o a_o bloody_a persecutor_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o god_n a_o sacrilegious_a usurper_n of_o their_o holy_a office_n a_o demoniacal_a furious_a man_n possess_v with_o a_o devil_n and_o on_o david_n be_v part_n his_o life_n be_v seek_v for_o and_o by_o spare_v saul_n he_o shall_v undo_v himself_o he_o have_v all_o the_o opportunity_n that_o may_v and_o security_n can_v administer_v unto_o he_o he_o be_v saul_n be_v adopt_a son_n by_o michal_n be_v marriage_n he_o be_v a_o successor_n to_o the_o kingdom_n by_o the_o prophet_n unction_n and_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o who_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n etc._n etc._n be_v we_o christian_n do_v we_o know_v the_o virtue_n of_o a_o oath_n what_o think_v we_o then_o of_o the_o solemn_a oath_n of_o our_o allegiance_n a_o oath_n which_o can_v receive_v no_o dispensation_n no_o absolution_n from_o any_o power_n whatsoever_o contrary_a to_o the_o assertion_n of_o bellarmine_n and_o parson_n be_v the_o establish_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o 37_o article_n the_o king_n majesty_n have_v the_o chief_a power_n in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n and_o his_o other_o dominion_n and_o be_v not_o nor_o aught_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o jurisdiction_n whatsoever_o the_o six_o part_n of_o the_o homily_n against_o rebellion_n be_v so_o full_a and_o apposite_a that_o we_o must_v either_o disclaim_v they_o from_o be_v the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n or_o sit_v down_o convince_v in_o the_o manifest_a truth_n of_o this_o assertion_n etc._n etc._n consider_v serious_o against_o who_o will_v you_o take_v up_o arm_n 78._o id._n serm._n on_o judg._n 4.23_o p._n 78._o be_v it_o not_o against_o the_o power_n against_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n they_o be_v man_n before_o god_n but_o they_o be_v god_n before_o men._n the_o whole_a earth_n combine_v can_v not_o make_v st._n bernard_n willing_o offend_v his_o king_n and_o shall_v the_o fear_n of_o a_o threaten_v plunder_v make_v we_o oppose_v our_o king_n shall_v the_o common_a rout_n persuade_v i_o to_o go_v to_o hell_n for_o company_n it_o be_v true_a god_n sometime_o refine_v his_o church_n in_o the_o furnace_n of_o persecution_n neither_o then_o do_v he_o leave_v it_o naked_a and_o disarm_v it_o but_o what_o be_v the_o church_n weapon_n st._n ambrose_n have_v his_o dolere_fw-la potero_fw-la potero_fw-la flere_fw-la his_o sigh_n and_o groan_n against_o the_o gothish_a soldier_n st._n bernard_n fight_v to_o death_n against_o lewis_n of_o france_n non_fw-la scutis_fw-la aut_fw-la gladiis_fw-la sed_fw-la precibus_fw-la &_o fletibus_fw-la prayer_n and_o tear_n be_v his_o sword_n and_o buckler_n nazianzen_n overcome_v julian_n but_o it_o be_v lacrymis_fw-la ubertim_fw-la effusis_fw-la by_o soften_a his_o adamantine_a heart_n with_o salt_n drop_v from_o their_o eye_n thence_o flow_v the_o only_a sea_n we_o can_v overthrow_v pharaoh_n be_v host_n in_o sect_n iv_o p._n h._n corah_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o levi_n join_v with_o dathan_n etc._n etc._n 6._o sermon_n at_o cambr._n 1640._o on_o numb_a 16._o 3._o p._n 5_o 6._o of_o the_o tribe_n of_o reuben_n the_o levite_n or_o clergy_n alone_o will_v have_v want_v power_n and_o strength_n the_o laity_n or_o reubenite_fw-la alone_o can_v not_o have_v have_v so_o fair_a a_o colour_n and_o cloak_n of_o religion_n to_o cover_v their_o rebellious_a practice_n but_o both_o join_v together_o make_v a_o strong_a faction_n and_o a_o fair_a show_n our_o sure_a course_n be_v to_o judge_v man_n person_n by_o their_o action_n if_o their_o action_n be_v unsound_a and_o irregular_a etc._n p._n 10._o 2._o p._n 11_o etc._n etc._n if_o they_o gather_v themselves_o together_o against_o god_n express_a word_n and_o commandment_n against_o their_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a be_v their_o outward_a appearance_n never_o so_o specious_a we_o may_v assure_v ourselves_o that_o they_o neither_o fear_v god_n nor_o regard_v man_n but_o only_o to_o serve_v their_o own_o turn_n if_o god_n in_o absolute_a and_o unlimited_a term_n pronounce_v ☜_o ☜_o whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n i_o can_v see_v how_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o end_n be_v it_o religion_n or_o reformation_n or_o the_o common_a good_a can_v warrant_v any_o such_o resistance_n from_o the_o transgression_n of_o god_n ordinance_n place_n p._n 15._o con_fw-la the_o place_n unless_o these_o and_o the_o like_a limitation_n
the_o rebel_n catechism_n wherein_o he_o show_v that_o lucifer_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o rebellion_n that_o the_o rebellion_n even_o of_o the_o heart_n make_v a_o man_n guilty_a of_o damnation_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n much_o more_o that_o of_o the_o tongue_n or_o the_o hand_n that_o one_o branch_n of_o the_o rebellion_n of_o the_o hand_n be_v the_o compose_n and_o disperse_v of_o false_a and_o scandalous_a book_n and_o pamphlet_n tend_v to_o the_o dishonour_n of_o the_o king_n the_o other_o the_o take_n up_o arm_n against_o such_o person_n etc._n p._n 6_o 7._o con_fw-la p._n 9_o 10_o 11_o etc._n etc._n to_o who_o authority_n they_o be_v subject_a and_o it_o be_v worth_a our_o observation_n that_o not_o only_o the_o bear_a arm_n against_o the_o king_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v rebellion_n by_o the_o law_n of_o england_n but_o that_o it_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v rebellion_n by_o the_o chief_a judge_n of_o this_o kingdom_n at_o the_o arraignment_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o essex_n for_o any_o man_n to_o seek_v to_o make_v himself_o so_o strong_a that_o the_o king_n shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o resist_v he_o although_o he_o break_v not_o out_o into_o open_a act_n even_o defensive_a arm_n be_v absolute_o unlawful_a in_o the_o subject_a against_o his_o sovereign_n in_o regard_n that_o no_o defensive_a war_n can_v be_v undertake_v but_o it_o carry_v with_o it_o a_o resistance_n in_o it_o to_o those_o high_a power_n to_o which_o every_o soul_n be_v to_o be_v subject_a we_o find_v it_o thus_o resolve_v in_o plutarch_n 12._o p._n 12._o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a both_o to_o positive_a law_n and_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n for_o any_o subject_a to_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o person_n of_o his_o sovereign_n with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n the_o same_o author_n near_o about_o the_o same_o time_n 1681._o see_v his_o ecclesia_fw-la vindicata_fw-la p_o 645_o &c_n &c_n prâ—at_a lon._n 1681._o write_v a_o treatise_n entitle_v the_o stumbling-block_n of_o disobedience_n remove_v to_o show_v that_o king_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v control_v by_o their_o subject_n either_o single_o or_o in_o a_o body_n the_o whole_a of_o which_o learned_a treatise_n as_o well_o as_o his_o other_o vindication_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o right_n of_o our_o church_n will_v sufficient_o repay_v the_o reader_n be_v expense_n of_o pain_n and_o leisure_n and_o in_o his_o sermon_n on_o may_n 29._o 1681._o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o such_o as_o draw_v their_o sword_n upon_o god_n anoint_v use_v common_o to_o throw_v away_o the_o scabbard_n also_o and_o find_v no_o way_n of_o do_v better_a but_o by_o do_v worse_o no_o middle_a way_n for_o they_o to_o walk_v in_o but_o either_o to_o bear_v up_o like_a prince_n or_o to_o die_v like_o traitor_n sect_n vi_o of_o the_o same_o belief_n be_v sir_n john_n spelman_n in_o his_o case_n of_o our_o affair_n in_o law_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o sovereignty_n be_v in_o the_o king_n person_n inseparable_o 19_o pr._n oxf._n 1643._o p._n 15_o 17_o 19_o and_o the_o allegiance_n of_o the_o subject_a by_o law_n thereto_o inseparable_o annex_v fortify_v and_o enforce_v by_o religion_n under_o the_o severe_a menace_n of_o damnation_n what_o straight_o then_o of_o humane_a affair_n can_v be_v so_o violent_a as_o to_o make_v christian_a subject_n contrary_a to_o swear_a faith_n to_o law_n and_o to_o religion_n not_o only_o to_o disobey_v their_o sovereign_n but_o resist_v and_o invade_v the_o sovereign_n right_n etc._n etc._n anno_fw-la 1641._o sir_n tho._n ashton_n and_o many_o other_o noblemen_z and_o gentleman_n of_o cheshire_n tender_v a_o remonstrance_n to_o the_o parliament_n against_o presbyterian_a government_n and_o in_o it_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o donation_n of_o sovereign_a power_n be_v sole_o from_o god_n and_o so_o will_v he_o have_v the_o revocation_n too_o he_o do_v not_o subject_v they_o to_o the_o question_n of_o inferior_n but_o put_v a_o guard_n upon_o their_o sacred_a person_n which_o to_o violate_v though_o in_o our_o own_o defence_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o his_o command_n even_o when_o persecute_v as_o david_n be_v by_o saul_n which_o precept_n be_v renew_v in_o the_o gospel_n we_o see_v ourselves_o bind_v by_o oath_n to_o acknowledge_v and_o support_v that_o regal_a government_n our_o statute_n have_v establish_v our_o law_n approve_v history_n represent_v most_o happy_a to_o who_o all_o primitive_a time_n yield_v full_a obedience_n to_o who_o throne_n christ_n himself_o yield_v tribute_n who_o person_n god_n will_v have_v sacred_a who_o action_n unquestionable_a who_o succession_n he_o himself_o determine_v and_o who_o kingdom_n he_o dispose_v tacitus_n though_o a_o heathen_a advise_v we_o to_o bear_v with_o the_o riot_n and_o covetousness_n of_o king_n as_o with_o barrenness_n and_o other_o infirmity_n of_o nature_n for_o while_o there_o be_v man_n there_o will_v be_v vice_n but_o they_o can_v continue_v long_o and_o will_v be_v recompense_v when_o better_a come_v in_o the_o 19_o year_n of_o this_o king_n come_v forth_o a_o little_a book_n call_v a_o appeal_n to_o thy_o conscience_n as_o thou_o will_v answer_v it_o at_o the_o great_a and_o dreadful_a day_n of_o jesus_n christ_n etc._n p_o 2_o 3_o etc._n etc._n the_o author_n of_o which_o say_v that_o subject_n may_v not_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n because_o he_o be_v wicked_a and_o unjust_a no_o though_o he_o be_v a_o idolater_n and_o oppressor_n 1._o because_o it_o be_v a_o high_a presumption_n in_o we_o to_o limit_v that_o command_n which_o god_n do_v not_o limit_n now_o our_o obedience_n to_o superior_n be_v always_o command_v without_o limitation_n 2._o we_o may_v not_o think_v evil_a of_o the_o king_n much_o less_o may_v we_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o he_o 3._o st._n paul_n say_v recompense_n to_o no_o man_n evil_a for_o evil_n rom._n 12.19_o if_o to_o no_o man_n then_o certain_o not_o to_o thy_o king_n 〈◊〉_d that_o which_o peculiar_o belong_v to_o the_o lord_n thou_o ought_v not_o without_o his_o authority_n to_o meddle_v with_o but_o vengeance_n be_v he_o 5._o rom._n 13._o every_o soul_n none_o exclude_v must_v be_v subject_a there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n if_o so_o than_o the_o power_n of_o a_o wicked_a prince_n be_v from_o god_n and_o the_o penalty_n of_o resist_v be_v everlasting_a damnation_n both_o of_o soul_n and_o body_n in_o hell-fire_n for_o ever_o 6._o in_o eccl._n 8.1_o 2._o the_o covenant_n make_v by_o the_o people_n to_o obey_v their_o king_n be_v call_v the_o oath_n of_o god_n and_o who_o dare_v break_v this_o oath_n of_o god_n 7._o god_n command_v touch_v not_o my_o anoint_v therefore_o thou_o may_v not_o smite_v he_o therefore_o thou_o may_v not_o bear_v arm_n against_o god_n anoint_v 8._o for_o subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o own_o king_n though_o a_o idolater_n and_o a_o oppressor_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o god_n people_n in_o all_o age_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o prophet_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n 9_o god_n heavy_a judgement_n on_o those_o who_o have_v take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o prince_n though_o a_o idolater_n and_o oppressor_n aught_o to_o be_v a_o warning_n to_o we_o how_o we_o do_v the_o like_a this_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o her_o homily_n then_o he_o answer_v the_o usual_a objection_n for_o resistance_n resolve_v several_a doubt_n and_o remove_v other_o little_a scruple_n and_o in_o the_o close_a of_o all_o passionate_o advise_v all_o man_n to_o return_v to_o the_o lord_n and_o to_o do_v their_o duty_n 51._o p._n 51._o for_o it_o be_v strange_a say_v he_o that_o god_n church_n can_v be_v no_o way_n preserve_v the_o subject_n liberty_n no_o way_n maintain_v but_o by_o sin_n who_o ever_o hear_v unless_o from_o a_o papist_n that_o the_o way_n to_o heaven_n be_v through_o hell_n shall_v we_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v rom._n 3.8_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a needless_a labour_n to_o cite_v all_o the_o passage_n to_o this_o purpose_n that_o occur_v in_o the_o book_n write_v between_o the_o year_n 1644._o and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o king_n murder_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o regal_a apology_n print_v 1648._o the_o kingdom_n brief_a answer_n to_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o commons_o pr._n 1648._o the_o plea_n for_o the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n 1648._o with_o many_o other_o treatise_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n only_o i_o shall_v mention_v bishop_n rainhowe_v who_o take_v the_o degree_n of_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n an._n 1646._o 41._o vid._n bish_n rainbow_n life_n p._n 41._o when_o his_o chief_a question_n on_o which_o he_o make_v his_o thesis_n be_v ecclesia_fw-la anglicana_n tenet_fw-la
rabble_n be_v a_o king_n and_o kingdom_n when_o every_o man_n that_o be_v but_o audacious_a enough_o have_v a_o fair_a pretence_n if_o he_o can_v but_o gather_v force_n to_o overturn_v any_o settlement_n that_o can_v be_v in_o such_o a_o case_n such_o a_o pirate_n prince_n must_v be_v always_o expose_v to_o tempest_n king_n stephen_n be_v none_o of_o our_o worst_a prince_n and_o one_o of_o the_o most_o valiant_a but_o a_o intruder_n he_o be_v and_o he_o speed_v according_o his_o reign_n be_v the_o most_o turbulent_a of_o any_o except_o that_o of_o king_n john_n another_o usurper_n etc._n etc._n but_o be_v the_o title_n of_o a_o king_n 18._o p._n 18._o as_o good_a as_o a_o warrant_n from_o heaven_n can_v make_v it_o be_v it_o so_o undoubted_a as_o hell_n itself_o can_v find_v no_o pretence_n to_o question_v it_o be_v the_o king_n like_o a_o angel_n of_o god_n yet_o if_o his_o subject_n will_v be_v son_n of_o belial_n son_n of_o the_o devil_n so_o rebel_n be_v call_v in_o scripture_n man_n that_o will_v bear_v no_o yoke_n it_o be_v still_o in_o their_o power_n to_o be_v as_o miserable_a as_o they_o please_v therefore_o i_o commend_v your_o strict_a adherence_n to_o your_o former_a protestation_n 27._o p._n 27._o and_o to_o your_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n take_v heed_n of_o destroy_v your_o country_n to_o build_v your_o own_o house_n destruction_n and_o death_n be_v not_o all_o you_o be_v like_a to_o get_v by_o it_o take_v heed_n of_o that_o which_o follow_v there_o be_v another_o death_n to_o come_v after_o ☜_o ☜_o god_n have_v warn_v you_o of_o it_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n as_o you_o will_v avoid_v this_o take_v heed_n of_o that_o which_o lead_v to_o it_o thus_o that_o great_a prelate_n who_o as_o it_o be_v just_o say_v of_o he_o 1687._o he_o thom._n brown._n ep._n praefi_n conc_fw-fr jun._n 11._o 1687._o in_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o his_o life_n and_o in_o all_o the_o variety_n of_o time_n and_o fortune_n still_o maintain_v his_o fidelity_n to_o his_o prince_n in_o a_o illustrious_a manner_n sect_n vii_o and_o of_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o great_a promoter_n of_o piety_n and_o learning_n bishop_n fall_v who_o have_v in_o his_o 1675._o his_o on_o 2_o pet._n 3.3_o anno_fw-la 1675._o p._n 21_o 22._o ox._n 1675._o sermon_n before_o the_o king_n assert_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v so_o unhappy_a as_o authority_n when_o baffle_v that_o the_o coffee-house_n rebel_n be_v more_o mischievous_a than_o he_o that_o take_v the_o field_n and_o that_o a_o prince_n be_v soon_o murder_v with_o a_o label_n than_o a_o sword_n and_o in_o his_o 1680._o his_o dec._n 22._o 1680._o p._n 3_o 4._o on_o mat._n 12_o 25._o oxf._n 1680._o sermon_n before_o the_o lord_n express_v his_o astonishment_n by_o what_o enchantment_n but_o that_o rebellion_n be_v the_o sin_n of_o witchcraft_n men_n shall_v be_v persuade_v to_o disturb_v their_o own_o and_o the_o public_a peace_n forfeit_v all_o the_o advantage_n they_o enjoy_v in_o a_o settle_a government_n which_o can_v be_v so_o bad_a as_o not_o to_o be_v much_o better_a than_o the_o confusion_n which_o sedition_n bring_v and_o run_v upon_o that_o sudden_a destruction_n which_o the_o wiseman_n say_v be_v the_o end_n of_o those_o who_o be_v give_v to_o change_v he_o continue_v to_o give_v the_o same_o advice_n in_o his_o sermon_n before_o the_o son_n of_o the_o clergy_n wherein_o have_v tell_v they_o that_o a_o great_a part_n of_o they_o present_a be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o persecute_a clergy_n 69._o clergy_n on_o act._n 3.16_o p._n 61_o 63_o 68_o 69._o a_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o hazard_v their_o life_n unto_o the_o death_n and_o their_o estate_n to_o the_o great_a cruelty_n and_o grave_n of_o sequestration_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o god_n and_o of_o their_o prince_n he_o add_v it_o be_v their_o glory_n that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o trial_n they_o do_v all_o they_o pretend_v to_o they_o forsake_v father_n and_o mother_n house_n brethren_n and_o sister_n and_o those_o more_o endear_n name_v of_o wife_n and_o child_n let_v it_o therefore_o be_v the_o strict_a concern_v of_o every_o one_o here_o present_a to_o maintain_v a_o faithful_a loyalty_n to_o his_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a it_o be_v the_o peculiar_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o she_o above_o all_o other_o principle_n her_o child_n in_o obedience_n to_o superior_n and_o most_o support_v the_o end_n and_o interest_n of_o government_n which_o have_v so_o visible_a a_o effect_n in_o the_o late_a unhappy_a revolution_n that_o the_o royal_a martyr_n who_o fall_v a_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o misguide_a zeal_n of_o his_o rebellious_a subject_n ☞_o ☞_o make_v it_o his_o observation_n that_o none_o forfeit_v their_o duty_n to_o he_o who_o have_v not_o first_o desert_v their_o obedience_n to_o the_o church_n nor_o can_v you_o any_o way_n more_o remarkable_o approve_v yourselves_o to_o be_v orthodox_n in_o your_o religion_n and_o good_a son_n of_o the_o church_n than_o if_o you_o be_v loyal_a in_o your_o principle_n and_o good_a subject_n to_o the_o king._n on_o the_o 23._o of_o june_n of_o the_o same_o year_n dr._n thomas_n bishop_n of_o worcester_n die_v have_v two_o day_n before_o send_v for_o a_o reverend_n divine_a to_o who_o after_o he_o have_v discourse_v a_o hour_n about_o the_o new_a oath_n of_o allegiance_n which_o he_o think_v altogether_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o his_o former_a oath_n he_o say_v if_o my_o own_o heart_n deceive_v i_o not_o and_o god_n grace_n fail_v i_o not_o i_o think_v i_o can_v die_v at_o a_o stake_n rather_o than_o take_v this_o oath_n the_o earl_n of_o clarendon_n in_o his_o animadversion_n on_o mr._n cressy_n be_v answer_v to_o the_o dean_n of_o st._n paul_n 72._o p._n 72._o as_o a_o very_a competent_a witness_n aver_v that_o there_o be_v very_o few_o who_o do_v so_o much_o as_o pretend_v to_o have_v a_o reverence_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o be_v ever_o active_a in_o the_o late_a rebellion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v rather_o than_o hope_v that_o the_o profession_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o any_o church_n have_v that_o impulsion_n in_o it_o as_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v that_o it_o preserve_v the_o professor_n of_o it_o from_o enter_v into_o rebellion_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o any_o other_o iniquity_n and_o speak_v of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n who_o sign_v king_n edward_n the_o sixth_n will_n he_o add_v if_o that_o unhappy_a 80._o p._n 80._o and_o ill_o advise_v queen_n who_o have_v just_a reason_n to_o be_v offend_v high_o with_o that_o archbishop_n can_v have_v find_v that_o the_o law_n will_v have_v condemn_v he_o for_o treason_n she_o rather_o desire_v to_o have_v have_v he_o hang_v for_o a_o traitor_n than_o to_o have_v he_o burn_v for_o his_o religion_n but_o the_o law_n will_v not_o extend_v to_o serve_v she_o turn_v that_o way_n if_o it_o will_v no_o body_n will_v have_v blame_v she_o for_o have_v prosecute_v he_o with_o the_o utmost_a rigour_n whereas_o many_o good_a man_n than_o do_v and_o since_o have_v for_o proceed_v the_o other_o way_n with_o he_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v assume_v authority_n to_o depose_v prince_n 152._o p._n 151_o 152._o have_v cause_v more_o christian_a blood_n to_o have_v be_v spill_v more_o horrible_a massacre_n of_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o people_n than_o all_o the_o heresy_n in_o the_o world_n and_o all_o other_o politic_a difference_n have_v produce_v much_o the_o great_a part_n of_o this_o destruction_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o ruin_v proceed_v from_o the_o perjury_n of_o pope_n themselves_o after_o they_o have_v promise_v and_o swear_v to_o observe_v such_o part_n and_o agreement_n voluntary_o enter_v into_o by_o themselves_o or_o from_o the_o dispensation_n they_o grant_v to_o other_o to_o break_v their_o faith_n and_o not_o to_o perform_v the_o contract_n they_o have_v enter_v into_o the_o same_o noble_a person_n even_o when_o under_o the_o displeasure_n of_o his_o prince_n and_o in_o banishment_n think_v himself_o still_o oblige_v to_o be_v unalterable_o loyal_a as_o he_o profess_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o king_n i_o thank_v god_n from_o the_o time_n i_o find_v myself_o under_o the_o insupportable_a burden_n of_o your_o majesty_n displeasure_n and_o under_o the_o infamous_a brand_n of_o banishment_n i_o have_v not_o think_v myself_o one_o minute_n absolve_v in_o the_o least_o degree_n from_o the_o strict_a duty_n to_o your_o person_n and_o whereas_o t._n h._n in_o his_o leviath_n p._n 114._o have_v affirm_v that_o the_o obligation_n of_o subject_n to_o their_o sovereign_n be_v understand_v to_o last_o as_o long_o and_o no_o long_o than_o the_o power_n last_v to_o protect_v they_o he_o rejoin_v 90._o p._n 90._o hereby_o he_o give_v
these_o law_n &c_n p._n 14._o v._n loc_fw-la and_o p._n 21_o 22_o &c_n &c_n which_o he_o give_v to_o we_o under_o the_o most_o barbarous_a and_o persecute_v emperor_n no_o christian_a ever_o suffer_v as_o a_o rebel_n they_o give_v no_o other_o disturbance_n to_o the_o government_n than_o by_o confess_v themselves_o christian_n and_o suffer_v for_o it_o their_o number_n indeed_o be_v very_o formidable_a but_o nothing_o else_o the_o same_o doctor_n write_v his_o case_n of_o resistance_n when_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n and_o passive_a obedience_n be_v not_o confute_v but_o laugh_v out_o of_o countenance_n 109._o ep._n ded._n p._n 109._o when_o whoever_o have_v be_v so_o hardy_a as_o to_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o non_fw-fr resistance_n have_v be_v think_v a_o enemy_n to_o his_o country_n one_o who_o trample_v on_o all_o law_n who_o betray_v the_o right_n and_o laberty_n of_o the_o subject_a and_o set_v up_o for_o tyranny_n and_o arbitrary_a power_n 3._o p._n 3._o in_o this_o accurate_a treatise_n he_o prove_v 1._o that_o god_n himself_o set_v up_o a_o sovereign_n and_o iresistible_a power_n in_o the_o jewish_a nation_n and_o that_o during_o all_o that_o time_n 14._o v._o p._n 13_o 14._o it_o be_v unlawful_a for_o subject_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o resist_v their_o prince_n 2._o that_o our_o saviour_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n both_o by_o his_o example_n and_o precept_n as_o do_v also_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul._n 133._o p._n 133._o the_o sum_n of_o st._n paul_n doctrine_n be_v this_o that_o all_o man_n whatever_o their_o rank_n and_o condition_n be_v must_v be_v subject_a to_o sovereign_a prince_n i._n e._n must_v obey_v all_o their_o just_a and_o lawful_a command_n and_o patient_o submit_v even_o to_o their_o unjust_a violence_n for_o sovereign_a prince_n be_v make_v and_o advance_v by_o god_n and_o therefore_o he_o that_o resist_v resist_v not_o man_n but_o god_n and_o how_o prosperous_a soever_o such_o rebel_n may_v be_v in_o the_o world_n they_o shall_v not_o escape_v the_o divine_a vengeance_n and_o justice_n which_o will_v follow_v they_o into_o another_o world_n they_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n 221._o p._n 221._o the_o last_o judgement_n weigh_v down_o all_o other_o consideration_n and_o certain_o rebellion_n may_v well_o be_v say_v to_o be_v as_o the_o sin_n of_o witchcraft_n when_o it_o so_o enchant_v man_n that_o they_o be_v resolve_v to_o be_v rebel_n though_o they_o be_v damn_v for_o it_o so_o dr._n h._n bagshaw_n 8._o serm._n on_o isa_n 1.26_o p._n 8._o shall_v magistrate_n omit_v work_n of_o justice_n and_o mercy_n they_o be_v no_o more_o god_n but_o idol_n nay_o the_o worst_a sort_n of_o idol_n that_o be_v make_v to_o represent_v do_v yet_o foul_o reproach_v divine_a power_n but_o shall_v people_n resist_v libel_n or_o abuse_v they_o and_o so_o strive_v to_o deface_v the_o mark_n of_o their_o greatness_n they_o strike_v at_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o supreme_a we_o may_v all_o learn_v duty_n from_o consider_v that_o god_n be_v the_o founder_n of_o human_a government_n so_o also_o the_o learned_a dr._n faulkner_n 184._o v._o christian_n loyalty_n l._n 1._o c._n 5._o p._n 183_o 184._o the_o truth_n be_v maximus_n be_v a_o rebel_n and_o have_v wicked_a murder_v gratian_n the_o emperor_n and_o invade_v the_o territory_n of_o valentinian_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n s._n martin_n though_o often_o request_v for_o a_o long_a time_n refuse_v to_o come_v to_o his_o table_n and_o avoid_v all_o converse_n with_o he_o and_o do_v also_o foretell_v his_o ruin_n and_o marcellinus_n socrates_n theodoret_n and_o sozomen_n in_o their_o history_n often_o give_v he_o the_o stile_n of_o maximus_n the_o tyrant_n and_o symmachus_n a_o roman_a senator_n be_v find_v guilty_a of_o treason_n by_o theodosius_n for_o publish_v a_o panegyric_n upon_o maximus_n s._n ambrose_n not_o only_o refuse_v maximus_n the_o salutation_n of_o a_o kiss_n from_o he_o but_o withdraw_v himself_o from_o those_o bishop_n who_o communicate_v with_o he_o etc._n etc._n 233._o chap._n 6._o p._n 233._o the_o same_o author_n confute_v the_o claim_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o this_o kingdom_n on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o surrendry_a make_v by_o king_n john_n to_o pandulphus_fw-la the_o pope_n legate_n add_v i_o shall_v choose_v to_o observe_v in_o general_a that_o this_o case_n be_v the_o same_o as_o if_o any_o seditious_a person_n or_o usurper_n shall_v by_o fraud_n or_o force_n reduce_v the_o king_n to_o strait_n and_o difficulty_n and_o shall_v then_o by_o like_a method_n gain_v a_o promise_n from_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v under_o their_o government_n and_o shall_v order_v the_o affair_n of_o his_o realm_n in_o compliance_n with_o they_o and_o subjection_n to_o they_o now_o all_o such_o act_n be_v whole_o void_a and_o utter_o unobligatory_a because_o 1._o no_o part_n of_o royalty_n can_v be_v gain_v by_o possession_n upon_o a_o unjust_a title_n against_o the_o right_a owner_n upon_o a_o sure_a title_n this_o be_v a_o parallel_a case_n to_o a_o thief_n be_v possess_v of_o a_o honest_a man_n good_n 2._o no_o sovereign_a king_n unless_o by_o voluntary_a relinquish_a his_o whole_a authority_n to_o the_o next_o heir_n can_v transfer_v his_o royal_a supremacy_n to_o any_o other_o person_n whosoever_o etc._n etc._n loc_fw-la p._n 383._o v._n loc_fw-la another_o ground_n of_o subject_n security_n though_o they_o may_v not_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n be_v from_o god_n be_v the_o judge_n and_o governor_n of_o the_o world_n and_o shall_v not_o the_o judgement_n and_o authority_n of_o god_n over_o prince_n be_v think_v valuable_a and_o considerable_a though_o he_o be_v more_o righteous_a and_o more_o able_a to_o help_v the_o oppress_a than_o any_o judge_n upon_o earth_n 491._o p._n 393._o v._o p._n 395_o 397_o 456_o 457_o 463_o 490_o 491._o unless_o all_o thing_n be_v in_o utter_a confusion_n and_o anarchy_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a but_o that_o there_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v such_o a_o authority_n which_o none_o have_v power_n of_o resist_v but_o this_o can_v not_o where_o be_v so_o well_o place_v for_o the_o subject_n interest_n as_o in_o their_o sovereign_a prince_n and_o supreme_a governor_n christian_n be_v baptise_a into_o that_o doctrine_n which_o make_v great_a provision_n for_o the_o security_n of_o king_n and_o against_o all_o manner_n of_o resistance_n but_o though_o the_o direction_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v plain_a history_n will_v acquaint_v we_o that_o there_o have_v be_v many_o contrary_a practice_n as_o matter_n of_o fact._n but_o these_o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v urge_v against_o the_o rule_n of_o duty_n in_o this_o than_o in_o other_o action_n of_o disobedience_n and_o swerve_v from_o god_n commandment_n 507._o p._n 507._o it_o be_v true_o observe_v by_o barclay_n that_o valentinian_n the_o young_a who_o be_v a_o arian_n may_v as_o easy_o have_v be_v resist_v and_o depose_v by_o the_o catholic_n christian_n as_o any_o king_n or_o emperor_n whatsoever_o if_o they_o will_v have_v undertake_v any_o such_o thing_n for_o then_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o eastern_a part_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v then_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o theodosius_n who_o be_v a_o zealous_a promoter_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n the_o western_a empire_n be_v overrun_v by_o maximus_n a_o enemy_n to_o the_o arian_n the_o army_n of_o valentinian_n then_o at_o milan_n be_v so_o disaffect_v to_o the_o emperor_n that_o they_o declare_v they_o will_v go_v over_o to_o those_o marcellin_n ambr._n ep._n 33._o ad_fw-la marcellin_n to_o who_o s._n ambrose_n shall_v direct_v they_o unless_o the_o emperor_n will_v communicate_v with_o they_o who_o embrace_v the_o true_a faith._n but_o in_o this_o case_n theodosius_n protect_v and_o assist_v valentinian_n and_o s._n ambrose_n disclaim_v all_o resistance_n against_o he_o and_o espouse_v his_o interest_n to_o the_o utmost_a against_o maximus_n herbert_z lord_z bishop_n of_o hereford_n 1688._o pr._n lond._n 1688._o in_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o read_n the_o late_a declaration_n assert_n the_o same_o truth_n for_o though_o he_o plead_v for_o the_o read_n of_o the_o decclaration_n 5._o p._n 5._o because_o when_o we_o be_v bid_v to_o honour_v the_o king_n we_o ought_v to_o observe_v that_o express_a command_n of_o god_n in_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o express_o contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o at_o least_o most_o evident_o deduce_v from_o it_o so_o that_o every_o common_a understanding_n must_v needs_o see_v it_o 15._o p._n 15._o yet_o he_o subjoin_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o a_o true_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n shall_v have_v any_o disloyal_a thought_n in_o his_o heart_n his_o principle_n command_v he_o unto_o entire_a obedience_n either_o active_a or_o passive_a without_o any_o equivocation_n or_o mental_a reservation_n whatsoever_o sect_n viii_o dr._n matthew_n
man_n who_o have_v such_o a_o respect_n to_o religion_n that_o whatsoever_o he_o promise_v by_o oath_n he_o will_v perform_v though_o be_v lose_v never_o so_o much_o by_o keep_v his_o faith_n and_o 361._o and_o in_o ps_n 51._o p._n 361._o that_o david_n confess_v to_o god_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v not_o because_o i_o stand_v in_o fear_n of_o punishment_n from_o man_n who_o have_v no_o power_n over_o i_o but_o because_o i_o be_o so_o obnoxious_a to_o thou_o who_o judgement_n i_o ought_v to_o dread_v the_o more_o the_o less_o i_o be_o liable_a to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o my_o action_n unto_o other_o o_o how_o it_o afflict_v i_o that_o i_o presume_v because_o i_o have_v none_o to_o control_v i_o here_o on_o earth_n to_o offend_v thy_o majesty_n thy_o all-seeing_a majesty_n at_o who_o tribunal_n ☜_o ☜_o the_o high_a must_v be_v judge_v politician_n when_o they_o do_v unwarrantable_a action_n 1660._o id._n jewish_n hypocrisy_n p._n 371_o 372._o lond._n 1660._o think_v to_o excuse_v themselves_o with_o the_o reason_n of_o state_n and_o pretence_n of_o common_a good_a and_o therefore_o will_v break_v their_o faith_n and_o their_o oath_n and_o at_o the_o rate_n of_o their_o honesty_n purchase_v the_o common_a welfare_n as_o if_o god_n have_v need_n of_o man_n sin_n or_o we_o can_v tell_v what_o be_v his_o interest_n better_a than_o himself_o i_o be_o something_o angry_a at_o this_o vile_a abuse_n of_o his_o holy_a name_n that_o though_o god_n have_v tell_v we_o what_o be_v his_o mind_n and_o pleasure_n yet_o they_o will_v instruct_v he_o and_o teach_v he_o what_o be_v more_o for_o his_o benefit_n and_o show_v he_o a_o way_n that_o he_o think_v not_o on_o for_o the_o advancement_n of_o his_o glory_n the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o epitome_n of_o man_n duty_n annex_v to_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o jewish_a hypocrisy_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n as_o we_o love_v ourselves_o 41._o p._n 41._o let_v we_o endeavour_v to_o live_v in_o all_o good_a conscience_n before_o god_n let_v we_o not_o do_v the_o least_o evil_a for_o to_o avoid_v the_o suffering_n of_o the_o great_a evil_n and_o let_v we_o not_o neglect_v any_o good_a for_o the_o purchase_n of_o the_o best_a good_a the_o world_n afford_v it_o can_v be_v long_o before_o thou_o feel_v that_o hide_a whip_n the_o cord_n of_o which_o thou_o be_v continual_o twist_v for_o to_o lash_v thyself_o all_o impatience_n come_v by_o pride_n 68_o p._n 67_o 68_o and_o our_o murmur_n be_v breed_v by_o too_o goodly_a thought_n of_o our_o own_o self_n but_o if_o we_o think_v with_o ourselves_o what_o we_o be_v etc._n etc._n we_o shall_v become_v very_o humble_a i._n e._n meek_a and_o patient_a and_o content_v under_o all_o that_o befall_v we_o one_o act_n of_o humility_n beget_v another_o and_o he_o that_o think_v mean_o of_o himself_o will_v not_o be_v angry_a that_o he_o be_v afflict_v be_v peaceable_a and_o obedient_a to_o governor_n who_o be_v god_n in_o the_o world_n and_o to_o who_o god_n have_v bid_v we_o that_o we_o shall_v submit_v ourselves_o submit_v yourselves_o to_o every_o ordinance_n of_o man_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n etc._n etc._n 1_o pet._n 2.13_o it_o be_v a_o high_a act_n of_o pride_n and_o insolency_n to_o control_v the_o authority_n that_o be_v over_o we_o and_o to_o set_v up_o our_o own_o will_n above_o god_n vicegerent_n for_o it_o be_v a_o great_a contempt_n of_o the_o majesty_n of_o god_n who_o image_n they_o more_o remarkable_o bear_v and_o with_o who_o effigy_n they_o be_v more_o visible_o stamp_v than_o other_o man_n we_o must_v always_o therefore_o do_v what_o they_o command_v we_o or_o else_o suffer_v what_o they_o inflict_v upon_o we_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o if_o we_o choose_v the_o latter_a we_o must_v suffer_v as_o meek_o and_o peaceable_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o immediate_a hand_n of_o heaven_n upon_o we_o for_o if_o solomon_n say_v of_o every_o man_n that_o proud_a and_o haughty_a scorner_n be_v his_o name_n who_o decle_v in_o proud_a wrath_n prov._n 21.24_o then_o much_o more_o be_v he_o to_o be_v brand_v in_o the_o forehead_n for_o a_o man_n superlative_o proud_a who_o can_v endure_v to_o be_v touch_v in_o body_n or_o estate_n but_o it_o cast_v he_o into_o the_o high_a inflammation_n of_o anger_n even_o against_o the_o high_a power_n dr._n tillotson_n there_o be_v a_o spirit_n in_o the_o world_n which_o be_v not_o only_o contrary_a to_o christianity_n 18._o ser._n on_o nou._n 5._o 1678._o p._n 17_o 18._o but_o to_o the_o common_a principle_n of_o natural_a religion_n and_o even_o to_o humanity_n itself_o which_o by_o falsehood_n and_o persidiousness_n by_o secret_a plot_n and_o conspiracy_n or_o by_o open_a sedition_n and_o rebellion_n by_o depose_v and_o kill_v king_n in_o a_o word_n by_o dissolve_v all_o the_o bond_n of_o humane_a society_n and_o subvert_v the_o peace_n and_o order_n of_o the_o world_n i._n e._n by_o all_o wicked_a way_n imaginable_a do_v incite_v man_n to_o promote_v and_o advance_v their_o religion_n 19_o p._n 19_o when_o religion_n once_o come_v to_o supplant_v moral_a righteousness_n and_o to_o teach_v man_n the_o absurde_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n to_o lie_v for_o the_o truth_n 20._o p._n 20._o and_o to_o kill_v man_n for_o god_n sake_n and_o to_o be_v a_o bond_n of_o conspiracy_n better_a it_o be_v there_o be_v not_o reveal_v religion_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o that_o humane_a nature_n be_v leave_v to_o the_o conduct_n of_o its_o own_o principle_n and_o inclination_n which_o be_v much_o more_o mild_a and_o merciful_a than_o to_o be_v act_v by_o a_o religion_n that_o inspire_v man_n with_o so_o wild_a a_o fury_n and_o be_v continual_o supplant_n government_n and_o undermine_v the_o welfare_n of_o mankind_n in_o short_a such_o a_o religion_n as_o teach_v man_n to_o propagate_v and_o advance_v itself_o by_o mean_n so_o evident_o contrary_a to_o the_o very_a nature_n and_o end_n of_o all_o religion_n how_o much_o better_a teacher_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o old_a heathen_a philosopher_n 22._o p._n 21_o 22._o in_o all_o who_o book_n and_o write_n there_o be_v not_o one_o principle_n to_o be_v find_v of_o treachery_n and_o rebellion_n panaetius_n antipater_n and_o diogenes_n the_o stoic_a tully_n and_o plutarch_n 28._o p._n 28._o and_o seneca_n be_v much_o honest_a and_o more_o christian_a casuist_n than_o the_o jesuit_n be_v etc._n etc._n i_o be_o not_o sure_a that_o the_o pope_n be_v antichrist_n but_o i_o challenge_v antichrist_n himself_o whoever_o he_o be_v and_o whenever_o he_o come_v to_o do_v worse_o and_o wickede_a thing_n than_o these_o 15._o serm._n on_o 1_o cor._n 3.15_o p._n 11_o 15._o i_o hope_v no_o body_n expect_v that_o i_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o show_v that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o of_o his_o apostle_n nor_o of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n viz._n the_o doctrine_n of_o depose_v king_n our_o church_n have_v this_o peculiar_a advantage_n above_o several_a profession_n 34._o p._n 3â—_n 34._o that_o we_o know_v in_o the_o world_n that_o it_o acknowledge_v a_o due_a and_o just_a subordination_n to_o the_o civil_a authority_n and_o have_v always_o be_v untainted_a in_o its_o loyalty_n dr._n meggor_n 14._o serw._n before_o the_o l._n 〈◊〉_d on_o ps_n 11.3_o 〈◊〉_d 30_o p._n 14._o although_o there_o be_v law_n to_o guide_v and_o direct_v the_o king_n of_o judea_n and_o egypt_n yet_o if_o they_o forget_v themselves_o so_o much_o as_o to_o violate_v and_o break_v through_o they_o there_o be_v none_o by_o which_o they_o may_v resist_v and_o punish_v they_o their_o minister_n and_o instrument_n be_v ever_o accountable_a but_o as_o to_o themselves_o it_o be_v a_o maxim_n every_o where_o that_o they_o can_v do_v no_o wrong_n 16._o p._n 16._o he_o who_o resist_v king_n be_v in_o danger_n of_o receive_v to_o himself_o damnation_n in_o the_o other_o world_n for_o such_o unjustifyable_a and_o forbid_a practice_n there_o never_o yet_o be_v any_o rebellion_n where_o religion_n or_o liberty_n be_v not_o one_o or_o both_o pretend_a yet_o he_o who_o examine_v the_o most_o judicious_a and_o impartial_a wâ—â—ters_n of_o story_n will_v be_v huge_o put_v to_o it_o to_o produce_v a_o instance_n of_o any_o one_o where_o personal_a disgust_n and_o selfish_a design_n be_v not_o the_o first_o promoter_n and_o fomentor_n of_o it_o they_o etc._n p._n 28_o 29._o v._o p_o 43_o 44_o etc._n etc._n that_o can_v dispense_v with_o their_o oath_n and_o comply_v with_o usurper_n be_v instrument_n of_o the_o illegal_a innovation_n and_o zealous_a for_o the_o statute_n of_o omri_n may_v receive_v some_o wage_n for_o their_o unrighteousness_n and_o ravish_v to_o themselves_o fortune_n as_o unexpected_a as_o ignominious_a but_o for_o those_o that_o dare_v not_o debauch_v their_o conscience_n nor_o be_v partaker_n
of_o other_o man_n sin_n that_o will_v retain_v their_o integrity_n and_o rather_o than_o do_v will_v suffer_v evil_a 〈…〉_o p._n 〈…〉_o what_o can_v there_o do_v these_o be_v they_o that_o be_v so_o pity_v in_o the_o text_n down_o then_o ☞_o ☞_o down_o to_o the_o place_n of_o darkness_n from_o whence_o it_o come_v with_o that_o antichristian_a principle_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o people_n upon_o the_o ill_a manager_n and_o abuse_n of_o their_o power_n by_o arm_n and_o force_v to_o depose_v and_o punish_v their_o prince_n this_o once_o admit_v lay_v the_o axe_n to_o the_o root_n of_o all_o civil_a society_n etc._n etc._n dr._n 37._o 〈…〉_o p._n 37._o nath._n hardy_n d._n r._n the_o enemy_n of_o the_o king_n accuse_v he_o for_o be_v a_o traitor_n to_o his_o people_n which_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v true_a that_o it_o be_v impossible_a since_o he_o never_o receive_v any_o trust_n from_o they_o after_o which_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o lord_n mayor_n and_o his_o brethren_n he_o add_v you_o have_v take_v care_n that_o rebellion_n may_v be_v destroy_v in_o that_o which_o be_v its_o principal_a engine_n the_o illegal_a league_n and_o covenant_n and_o in_o its_o rot_a principle_n those_o doctrine_n which_o give_v power_n to_o the_o two_o house_n of_o parliament_n in_o some_o case_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n without_o and_o against_o the_o king_n command_n and_o distinguish_v between_o the_o personal_a and_o politic_a capacity_n of_o the_o king_n as_o to_o the_o point_n of_o resistance_n etc._n etc._n dr._n 24._o serm._n before_o lord_n mâ—yer_n fâ—â—_v 11._o 16_o sâ—_n p._n 22_o 24._o goodman_n king_n be_v god_n vicegerent_n and_o he_o maintain_v and_o uphold_v they_o in_o their_o office_n under_o himself_o a_o king_n have_v the_o stamp_n and_o character_n of_o divine_a authority_n upon_o he_o it_o be_v the_o divine_a providence_n that_o be_v the_o people_n caution_n and_o security_n against_o the_o weakness_n passion_n and_o extravagance_n of_o prince_n so_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o resort_v to_o arm_n or_o any_o seditious_a and_o unlawful_a mean_n in_o their_o own_o defence_n we_o use_v to_o appeal_v to_o a_o high_a court_n when_o we_o be_v oppress_v in_o a_o inferior_a judicatory_a and_o this_o be_v our_o proper_a refuge_n when_o our_o right_n and_o property_n be_v invade_v to_o look_v up_o to_o god_n the_o supreme_a potentate_n of_o the_o world_n that_o he_o will_v restrain_v the_o exorbitance_n of_o his_o minister_n 26._o p._n 25_o 26._o god_n be_v the_o king_n of_o king_n the_o safety_n of_o religion_n liberty_n and_o property_n be_v mighty_a concern_v but_o certain_o they_o be_v not_o too_o great_a a_o stake_n to_o trust_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n unless_o the_o mean_n we_o use_v be_v as_o certain_o and_o manifest_o lawful_a as_o the_o cause_n we_o pretend_v to_o shall_v be_v just_a and_o honourable_a we_o shall_v but_o provoke_v providence_n instead_o of_o subvert_v it_o 34._o p._n 34._o let_v the_o people_n be_v quiet_a not_o listen_v to_o noise_n and_o rumour_n but_o be_v sure_a to_o banish_v all_o disloyal_a thought_n of_o resort_v to_o irregular_a mean_n for_o the_o assert_v their_o pretension_n be_v not_o god_n in_o the_o world_n etc._n etc._n sect_n xiii_o dr._n burnet_n in_o his_o modest_a and_o free_a conference_n 7._o conference_n print_a ann._n 1669._o p._n 6_o 7._o show_v i_o one_o place_n in_o either_o testament_n that_o warrant_v subject_n fight_v for_o religion_n you_o know_v i_o can_v bring_v many_o against_o it_o yea_o though_o the_o old_a dispensation_n be_v a_o more_o carnal_a and_o fiery_a one_o than_o the_o new_a one_o be_v yet_o when_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n and_o judah_n make_v apostasy_n from_o the_o live_a god_n into_o heathenish_a idolatry_n some_o of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n pollute_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n as_o do_v ahaz_n and_o manasseh_n so_o that_o god_n can_v not_o be_v worship_v there_o without_o idolatry_n yet_o where_o do_v we_o find_v the_o people_n resist_v they_o or_o fall_v to_o popular_a reformation_n neither_o do_v the_o prophet_n that_o be_v send_v by_o god_n ever_o provoke_v they_o to_o any_o such_o course_n and_o you_o know_v the_o whole_a strain_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n run_v upon_o suffer_v it_o seem_v you_o be_v yet_o a_o stranger_n to_o the_o very_a design_n of_o religion_n which_o be_v to_o tame_v and_o mortify_v nature_n and_o be_v not_o a_o natural_a thing_n but_o supernatural_a therefore_o the_o rule_n of_o defend_v and_o advance_v it_o must_v not_o be_v borrow_v from_o nature_n but_o grace_n be_v not_o christ_n injunction_n our_o rule_n since_o than_o he_o forbid_v his_o disciple_n to_o draw_v a_o sword_n for_o he_o with_o so_o severe_a a_o threaten_n that_o whosoever_o will_v draw_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o sword_n this_o must_v bind_v we_o and_o what_o he_o say_v to_o pilate_n on_o this_o head_n my_o kingdom_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n etc._n etc._n be_v so_o plain_a language_n 24._o p._n 24._o that_o i_o wonder_v it_o do_v not_o convince_v all_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o arm_a the_o subject_n of_o germany_n against_o henry_n iv_o the_o emperor_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n because_o the_o emperor_n lay_v claim_v to_o the_o investiture_n of_o bishop_n they_o be_v then_o secular_a prince_n and_o this_o prosper_v so_o well_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o hildebrand_n other_o pope_n make_v no_o bone_n upon_o any_o displeasure_n they_o conceive_v either_o against_o king_n or_o emperor_n to_o take_v his_o kingdom_n from_o he_o and_o free_a his_o subject_n from_o their_o obedience_n to_o he_o the_o author_n who_o plead_v for_o this_o be_v only_a courtier_n canonist_n and_o jesuit_n now_o be_v you_o not_o ashamed_a in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o importance_n to_o symbolize_v with_o the_o worst_a gang_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o sober_a of_o they_o condemn_v it_o yet_o fill_v heaven_n and_o earth_n with_o your_o clamour_n lector_fw-la burn._n vind._n of_o the_o authority_n etc._n etc._n of_o the_o ch._n of_o scotland_n ad_fw-la lector_fw-la if_o in_o some_o innocenter_n thing_n the_o church_n of_o england_n seem_v to_o symbolize_v with_o they_o one_o great_a rule_n by_o which_o the_o peace_n and_o order_n of_o all_o humane_a society_n be_v maintain_v and_o advance_v be_v obedience_n to_o the_o law_n and_o submission_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o who_o god_n have_v set_v over_o we_o to_o govern_v and_o defend_v we_o to_o who_o command_n if_o absolute_a obedience_n be_v not_o pay_v ever_o till_o they_o contradict_v the_o law_n of_o god_n there_o can_v be_v neither_o peace_n nor_o order_n among_o man_n now_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o age_n we_o live_v in_o that_o small_a regard_n be_v have_v to_o that_o authority_n god_n have_v commit_v to_o his_o vicegerent_n on_o earth_n the_o evidence_n whereof_o be_v palpable_a since_o the_o bend_n or_o slacken_n of_o the_o execution_n of_o law_n be_v make_v the_o measure_n of_o most_o man_n obedience_n and_o not_o the_o conscience_n of_o that_o duty_n we_o owe_v the_o command_n of_o our_o ruler_n for_o what_o be_v more_o servile_a and_o unbecoming_a a_o man_n not_o to_o say_v a_o christian_n than_o to_o yield_v obedience_n when_o overawe_v by_o force_n and_o to_o leap_v from_o it_o when_o allure_v by_o gentle_a method_n hence_o it_o appear_v how_o few_o there_o be_v who_o judge_v themselves_o bind_v to_o pay_v that_o reverence_n to_o the_o person_n and_o that_o obedience_n to_o the_o command_n of_o those_o god_n have_v vest_v with_o his_o authority_n which_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o religion_n do_v exact_a and_o the_o root_n of_o all_o this_o disobedience_n and_o contempt_n can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o unruly_a and_o ungoverned_a pride_n which_o disdain_v to_o submit_v to_o other_o and_o exalt_v itself_o above_o those_o who_o be_v call_v god_n ☜_o ☜_o the_o humble_a be_v tractable_a and_o obedient_a but_o the_o self-willed_a be_v stubborn_a and_o rebellious_a yet_o the_o height_n of_o many_o man_n pride_n rest_v not_o in_o a_o bare_a disobedience_n but_o design_n the_o subvert_v of_o throne_n and_o the_o shake_n of_o kingdom_n unless_o govern_v by_o their_o own_o measure_n among_o all_o the_o heresy_n which_o this_o age_n have_v spawn_v there_o be_v not_o one_o more_o contrary_a to_o the_o whole_a design_n of_o religion_n and_o more_o destructive_a of_o mankind_n than_o be_v that_o bloody_a opinion_n of_o defend_v religion_n by_o arm_n and_o of_o forcible_a resistance_n upon_o the_o colour_n of_o preserve_a religion_n ☞_o ☞_o the_o wisdom_n of_o that_o policy_n be_v earthly_a sensual_a devilish_a savour_v of_o a_o carnal_a unmortified_a and_o impatient_a mind_n that_o can_v bear_v the_o cross_n nor_o trust_v to_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n and_o
yet_o with_o how_o much_o zeal_n be_v this_o doctrine_n maintain_v and_o propagate_v as_o if_o on_o it_o hang_v both_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n neither_o be_v the_o zeal_n use_v for_o its_o defence_n only_o mean_v for_o the_o vindicate_a of_o what_o be_v past_a but_o on_o purpose_n advance_v for_o react_v the_o same_o tragedy_n indeed_o the_o consideration_n of_o these_o evil_n shall_v call_v on_o all_o to_o reflect_v on_o the_o evident_a signature_n of_o the_o divine_a displeasure_n under_o which_o we_o lie_v from_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o god_n have_v no_o pleasure_n in_o we_o nor_o will_v be_v glorify_v among_o we_o that_o so_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o time_n we_o must_v consider_v wherein_o you_o have_v provoke_v god_n to_o chastise_v we_o in_o this_o fashion_n by_o let_v loose_a among_o we_o a_o spirit_n of_o uncharitableness_n giddiness_n cruelty_n and_o sedition_n the_o question_n be_v in_o general_a 100l_n one_a confer_v p._n 100l_n if_o subject_n under_o a_o lawful_a sovereign_n when_o appress_v in_o their_o 〈◊〉_d religion_n may_v by_o aâ—â—s_n defend_v themselves_o and_o resist_v the_o magistrate_n to_o which_o 〈…〉_o he_o nonconformist_a answer_n consider_v if_o there_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n more_o evident_a from_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n than_o that_o man_n ought_v to_o defend_v themselves_o when_o unjust_o assault_v he_o be_v a_o self_n murderer_n who_o do_v not_o defend_v himself_o from_o unjust_a force_n beside_o what_o be_v the_o end_n of_o all_o society_n but_o mutual_a protection_n do_v not_o the_o people_n at_o first_o clâ—â—se_n prince_n for_o their_o protection_n &_o c_o it_o be_v then_o the_o end_n of_o society_n that_o justice_n and_o peace_n may_v be_v maintain_v so_o when_o this_o be_v invert_v the_o subject_n be_v again_o to_o râ—â—me_v their_o own_o conditional_a suborder_n and_o excoerce_v the_o magistrate_n who_o forgetful_a of_o the_o end_n of_o his_o authority_n do_v so_o corrupt_v it_o to_o this_o basilius_n the_o orthodox_n aâ—â—ertor_n of_o the_o king_n authority_n give_v the_o answer_n which_o you_o find_v in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d part_n of_o this_o history_n p._n 73._o distinguish_v between_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o perâ—â—ions_n of_o nature_n it_o be_v like_o the_o sacredness_n of_o the_o megistrate_n power_n 12._o p._n 12._o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o traditional_a religion_n convey_v from_o noah_n to_o his_o posterity_n as_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o expiatory_a sacrifice_n 18._o p._n 17_o 18._o certain_o the_o defence_n of_o religion_n by_o arm_n be_v never_o to_o be_v admit_v for_o the_o nature_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v such_o that_o it_o exclude_v all_o carnal_a weapon_n from_o its_o defence_n and_o when_o i_o consider_v how_o express_o christ_n forbid_v his_o disciple_n to_o resist_v evil_a mat._n 25.39_o how_o severe_o that_o resistance_n be_v condemn_v by_o st._n paul_n and_o that_o condemnation_n be_v declare_v the_o punishment_n of_o it_o ☞_o ☞_o i_o be_o force_v to_o cry_v out_o oh_o what_o time_n be_v we_o fall_v in_o in_o which_o man_n dare_v against_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n defend_v that_o practice_n upon_o which_o god_n have_v pass_v his_o condemnation_n if_o whosoever_o break_v the_o least_o of_o these_o commandment_n and_o teach_v man_n so_o to_o do_v shall_v be_v call_v the_o least_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n what_o shall_v their_o portion_n be_v who_o teach_v man_n to_o break_v one_o of_o the_o great_a of_o these_o commandment_n such_o as_o be_v the_o law_n of_o peace_n and_o subjection_n and_o what_o may_v we_o not_o look_v for_o from_o such_o teacher_n who_o dare_v tax_v that_o glorious_a doctrine_n of_o patient_a suffering_n as_o brutish_a and_o irrational_a and_o though_o it_o be_v express_o say_v 1_o pet._n 2.21_o that_o christ_n by_o suffer_v for_o we_o leave_v we_o his_o example_n how_o to_o follow_v his_o step_n which_o be_v follow_v by_o a_o glorious_a cloud_n of_o witness_n yet_o in_o these_o last_o day_n what_o a_o brood_n have_v spring_v up_o of_o man_n who_o be_v lover_n of_o their_o own_o self_n 35._o p._n 35._o traitor_n heady_a high-minded_a etc._n etc._n i_o must_v confess_v myself_o amaze_v when_o i_o find_v st._n peter_n say_v express_o 1_o pet._n 2.21_o that_o christ_n suffer_v leave_v we_o a_o example_n that_o we_o may_v follow_v his_o step_n and_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o very_a case_n of_o suffer_v wrongful_o and_o that_o notwithstanding_o that_o you_o will_v study_v to_o pervert_v the_o scripture_n so_o gross_o i_o confess_v 58._o p._n 58._o there_o be_v no_o piece_n of_o story_n i_o read_v with_o such_o pleasure_n as_o the_o account_n be_v give_v of_o the_o martyr_n for_o methinks_v they_o leave_v a_o fervour_n on_o my_o mind_n which_o i_o meet_v with_o in_o no_o study_n that_o of_o the_o scripture_n be_v only_o except_v say_v not_o then_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o have_v stand_v to_o their_o own_o defence_n when_o it_o appear_v how_o great_a their_o number_n be_v 61._o it_o be_v then_o no_o legend_n p._n 61._o or_o shall_v i_o here_o tell_v you_o the_o know_a story_n of_o the_o thebaean_a legion_n which_o consist_v of_o 6666_o who_o be_v by_o maximinus_n herculeus_n a_o 287_o etc._n etc._n consider_v how_o maximinus_n come_v in_o the_o â—â—g_a end_n of_o that_o great_a persecution_n begin_v by_o dioclesian_n and_o herculeus_n continue_v by_o galesius_n and_o consummate_v by_o maximinus_n himself_o in_o which_o for_o all_o the_o number_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o persecution_n there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o a_o tumult_n which_o make_v it_o evident_a ☜_o ☜_o that_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n understand_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n the_o whole_a course_n of_o our_o saviour_n life_n 26._o id._n serm_v on_o rom._n 13.5_o p._n 25_o 26._o be_v a_o perpetual_a tract_n of_o do_v good_a and_o bear_v ill_o and_o when_o he_o be_v accuse_v to_o pilate_n of_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o caesar_n and_o pretend_v to_o set_v up_o another_o kingdom_n he_o do_v in_o the_o plain_a style_n be_v possible_a condemn_v all_o practising_n against_o government_n upon_o pretence_n of_o religion_n by_o say_v my_o kingdom_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n if_o my_o kingdom_n be_v of_o this_o world_n then_o will_v my_o servant_n fight_v etc._n etc._n the_o bless_a apostle_n follow_v their_o master_n step_n in_o this_o 27._o p._n 27._o as_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n and_o therefore_o have_v learn_v of_o our_o saviour_n that_o lesson_n of_o bear_v the_o cross_n and_o suffer_v patient_o st._n peter_n do_v at_o full_a length_n once_o and_o again_o call_v on_o all_o christian_n to_o prepare_v for_o suffering_n and_o to_o bear_v they_o patient_o etc._n etc._n 29._o p._n 29._o profane_a as_o well_o as_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n assure_v we_o ☜_o ☜_o the_o number_n of_o the_o christian_n become_v very_o soon_o so_o vast_a that_o nothing_o but_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o duty_n they_o owe_v the_o supreme_a power_n oblige_v they_o to_o be_v subject_a 75._o subject_a id._n mist_n â—y_a of_o iniq._n 8vo_fw-la p._n 73_o 75._o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n not_o content_a with_o their_o usurpation_n over_o their_o brethren_n and_o fellow_n churchman_n their_o next_o attempt_n be_v upon_o prince_n they_o pretend_v to_o a_o power_n of_o depose_v prince_n dispose_v of_o their_o dominion_n to_o other_o and_o dispense_n with_o the_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n their_o subject_n have_v swear_v to_o they_o but_o i_o can_v leave_v this_o particular_a without_o my_o sad_a regret_v ☜_o ☜_o that_o too_o deep_a a_o tincture_n of_o this_o spirit_n of_o anti_n christianisme_n be_v among_o many_o who_o pretend_v much_o aversion_n to_o it_o since_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resist_a magistrate_n upon_o colour_n of_o religion_n be_v so_o stiff_o maintain_v and_o adhere_v to_o by_o many_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v high_o reform_v though_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o scarlet-coloured_n whore._n ☜_o ☜_o their_o contempt_n of_o the_o five_o commandment_n follow_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n power_n of_o depose_v prince_n and_o free_v their_o subject_n from_o their_o obligation_n to_o they_o by_o which_o they_o be_v teach_v to_o rebel_n and_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n we_o hold_v 152._o p._n 152._o that_o the_o civil_a power_n be_v of_o christ_n who_o gospel_n bind_v the_o duty_n of_o obedience_n to_o they_o more_o close_o on_o we_o and_o therefore_o if_o they_o do_v wrong_v we_o leave_v they_o to_o christ_n tribunal_n who_o set_v they_o up_o but_o pretend_v to_o no_o power_n from_o his_o gospel_n to_o coerce_v or_o resist_v they_o while_o we_o have_v a_o zeal_n against_o popery_n as_o a_o bloody_a rebellious_a and_o cruel_a religion_n etc._n serm._n at_o the_o roll_n nou._n 5._o p._n 25_o 27_o etc._n etc._n we_o
must_v do_v nothing_o to_o show_v that_o we_o be_v act_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o popery_n we_o must_v never_o forget_v the_o station_n in_o which_o god_n have_v put_v we_o â—s_v we_o be_v subject_n under_o a_o lawful_a prince_n to_o who_o we_o be_v tie_v both_o by_o divine_a and_o humane_a law_n and_o even_o the_o lion_n mouth_n itself_o open_v to_o devour_v we_o ☜_o ☜_o can_v never_o excuse_v we_o from_o our_o obligation_n to_o submit_v and_o suffer_v if_o god_n have_v so_o order_v it_o by_o his_o providence_n that_o we_o be_v bear_v under_o a_o prince_n that_o will_v deliver_v we_o up_o to_o the_o lion._n the_o late_a rebellion_n as_o it_o be_v manage_v with_o a_o popish_a i._n e._n a_o bloody_a spirit_n so_o many_o of_o the_o argument_n that_o be_v use_v to_o defend_v it_o be_v take_v from_o popish_a author_n 28._o p._n 28._o when_o we_o go_v out_o of_o the_o way_n of_o patience_n and_o submission_n of_o obedience_n and_o of_o bear_v the_o cross_n when_o we_o give_v scope_n to_o passion_n and_o rage_n to_o jealousy_n and_o mistrust_v and_o upon_o this_o fermentation_n in_o our_o mind_n we_o break_v out_o into_o war_n and_o rebellion_n we_o forget_v that_o the_o god_n who_o we_o serve_v be_v almighty_a and_o can_v save_v we_o either_o from_o a_o devour_a fire_n or_o a_o lion_n mouth_n we_o forget_v that_o the_o saviour_n who_o we_o follow_v be_v make_v perfect_a by_o suffering_n and_o that_o we_o become_v then_o true_o his_o disciple_n when_o we_o bear_v his_o cross_n even_o though_o we_o shall_v be_v crush_v under_o it_o we_o forget_v that_o our_o religion_n ought_v to_o inspire_v we_o with_o a_o contempt_n of_o life_n and_o the_o world_n and_o with_o meekness_n and_o lowliness_n of_o mind_n etc._n etc._n 29._o p._n 29._o we_o be_v not_o to_o share_v with_o the_o papist_n in_o their_o cruelty_n not_o imitate_v they_o in_o their_o rebellion_n sect_n xv._o dr._n adam_n littleton_n in_o his_o catechism_n ded_fw-we print_a lon._n 1662._o â—p_n ded_fw-we or_o the_o ground_n of_o religion_n a_o ungrounded_a christian_a will_v be_v easy_o persuade_v to_o give_v himself_o up_o to_o any_o wild_a opinion_n or_o loose_a practice_n to_o turn_v heretic_n or_o rebel_n 334._o p._n 334._o and_o prove_v a_o fit_a instrument_n for_o the_o managery_n of_o satan_n design_n the_o five_o commandment_n be_v the_o hinge_n of_o the_o two_o table_n and_o concern_v the_o magistrate_n who_o be_v god_n vicegerent_n on_o earth_n and_o the_o keeper_n of_o both_o the_o table_n wherefore_o some_o assign_v it_o a_o place_n in_o the_o first_o table_n etc._n p._n 336_o 337._o see_v his_o ser._n on_o nou._n 5_o 1675._o p._n 221_o 223_o 224_o 226._o and_o ser._n on_o jan._n 30._o 1677._o p._n 236_o 237_o etc._n etc._n god_n have_v a_o special_a care_n of_o civil_a order_n and_o peace_n in_o the_o society_n of_o man_n honour_v thy_o father_n and_o mother_n whether_o thy_o natural_a parent_n or_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n disobedience_n dissolve_v and_o unloosen_v or_o â—er_n and_o peace_n which_o be_v the_o band_n of_o society_n whereas_o oppression_n do_v but_o strain_n and_o gird_v the_o tie_n of_o government_n too_o close_o no_o tyranny_n of_o the_o most_o wicked_a prince_n can_v be_v so_o mischievous_a and_o destractive_a to_o the_o public_a as_o the_o rebellion_n of_o subject_n let_v they_o pretend_v never_o so_o much_o religion_n for_o it_o the_o great_a interest_n of_o society_n be_v to_o obey_v since_o the_o resist_n of_o a_o lawful_a governor_n will_v in_o the_o end_n destroy_v government_n itself_o and_o bring_v all_o thing_n into_o consusion_n ☞_o ☞_o then_o he_o introduce_v god_n thus_o speak_v thou_o inferior_a whoever_o thou_o be_v that_o be_v under_o another_o power_n 344._o p._n 343_o 344._o thou_o shall_v be_v subject_a to_o he_o and_o yield_v a_o ready_a and_o cheerful_a obedience_n to_o he_o as_o to_o the_o lord_n in_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v just_a and_o lawful_a and_o hear_v with_o his_o humour_n and_o his_o harshness_n ☞_o ☞_o remember_v that_o the_o he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o like_a passion_n with_o thyself_o yet_o he_o be_v in_o god_n stead_n and_o if_o he_o at_o any_o time_n swerve_v from_o his_o rule_n in_o command_v yet_o do_v not_o thou_o decline_v thy_o duty_n in_o obey_v but_o when_o be_v bid_v thou_o do_v any_o thing_n coutrary_a to_o my_o will_n carry_v thyself_o with_o submission_n and_o resolve_v to_o suffer_v for_o a_o good_a conscience_n rather_o than_o to_o resist_v where_o thou_o can_v not_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n obey_v thou_o shall_v not_o withdraw_v or_o grudge_v thy_o obedience_n 347._o p._n 347._o much_o less_o shall_v thou_o take_v upon_o thou_o to_o call_v he_o to_o account_v thou_o subject_a shall_v honour_v and_o obey_v the_o king_n and_o his_o minister_n thou_o shall_v not_o raise_v sedition_n to_o bring_v a_o odium_fw-la upon_o the_o magistrate_n person_n his_o authority_n or_o his_o council_n nor_o show_v any_o discontent_n to_o the_o disturbance_n of_o the_o public_a peace_n nor_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o thy_o lawful_a sovereign_n nor_o maintain_v or_o assist_v rebellion_n nor_o meddle_v with_o those_o that_o be_v give_v to_o change_v thou_o shall_v not_o offer_v any_o violence_n to_o the_o king_n be_v sacred_a person_n but_o if_o at_o any_o time_n unrighteous_a command_n be_v impose_v upon_o thou_o have_v recourse_n to_o thy_o prayer_n and_o make_v thy_o appeal_n to_o heaven_n to_o god_n the_o king_n of_o king_n to_o who_o alone_o they_o be_v accountable_a and_o who_o will_v in_o his_o dut_fw-mi time_n remove_v the_o oppression_n and_o call_v the_o oppressor_n to_o a_o account_n 353._o p._n 352_o 353._o when_o the_o hedge_n of_o government_n be_v break_v down_o neither_o religion_n nor_o law_n shall_v bound_v we_o this_o have_v be_v england_n be_v case_n in_o the_o wicked_a time_n of_o anarchy_n and_o confusion_n when_o we_o comply_v with_o illegal_a power_n when_o our_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n be_v elude_v with_o the_o solemn_a cozenage_n of_o a_o league_n and_o sinful_a combination_n when_o we_o be_v bewilder_v with_o the_o witchcraft_n of_o rebellion_n and_o know_v not_o the_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o our_o peace_n but_o pretend_v to_o reform_v abuse_n by_o destroy_v the_o office_n when_o we_o raise_v war_n against_o our_o dread_a sovereign_n and_o offer_v violence_n to_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v what_o need_n have_v we_o therefore_o to_o pray_v fervent_o with_o the_o church_n lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o and_o incline_v our_o heart_n to_o keep_v this_o law._n the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o sermon_n 25._o pt._n lond._n 1669._o p._n 24_o 25._o call_v the_o church_n peace_n assert_v upon_o a_o civil_a account_n preach_v july_n four_o an._n 1669._o say_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o best_a party_n of_o the_o dissenter_n have_v such_o principle_n of_o policy_n and_o government_n as_o be_v utter_o inconsistent_a and_o incompatible_a with_o monarchy_n whereas_o there_o be_v no_o one_o thing_n that_o the_o english_a church_n do_v in_o her_o doctrine_n more_o positive_o affirm_v ☞_o ☞_o or_o in_o her_o office_n more_o â—ealously_o express_v than_o obedience_n to_o governor_n and_o her_o duty_n to_o her_o sovereign_n thank_v be_v god_n we_o live_v not_o now_o under_o heathen_a emperor_n and_o pagan_a governor_n though_o if_o we_o do_v it_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o to_o thank_v god_n for_o they_o too_o and_o to_o obey_v they_o in_o all_o lawful_a command_n 2._o a_o original_a of_o all_o plot_n lond._n 1680._o 810._o cap._n 1._o p._n 2._o and_o where_o we_o can_v safe_o obey_v cheerful_o to_o suffer_v for_o a_o good_a conscience_n dr._n william_n saywel_n still_o it_o have_v fall_v out_o that_o man_n of_o more_o zeal_n than_o discretion_n of_o great_a read_n than_o judgement_n have_v strike_v in_o with_o the_o politician_n and_o write_v that_o which_o will_v most_o please_v the_o man_n in_o authority_n and_o be_v likely_a to_o get_v they_o most_o favour_n and_o reputation_n among_o those_o who_o can_v satisfy_v their_o ambition_n and_o by_o these_o mean_n have_v rather_o serve_v themselves_o than_o god_n though_o with_o the_o confusion_n and_o disorder_n of_o the_o church_n athelsm_n breach_n of_o common_a faith_n and_o honesty_n 3._o p._n 3._o violation_n of_o all_o oath_n and_o contract_n murder_n treason_n conspiracy_n rebellion_n long_a and_o bloody_a war_n massacre_n fire_n undermine_n poison_n 5._o p._n 4_o 5._o and_o subversion_n of_o government_n be_v the_o sad_a consequence_n of_o such_o dissension_n in_o religion_n that_o these_o part_n of_o christendom_n for_o some_o age_n past_a have_v be_v a_o aceldama_n or_o field_n of_o blood_n and_o many_o horrid_a and_o barbarous_a murder_n have_v be_v act_v upon_o pretence_n of_o religion_n be_v evident_a from_o all_o modern_a history_n and_o though_o the_o romish_a
not_o to_o be_v laugh_v out_o of_o our_o passive_a obedience_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n though_o even_o those_o who_o perhaps_o owe_v the_o best_a part_n of_o their_o security_n to_o that_o principle_n be_v apt_a to_o make_v a_o jest_n of_o it_o sect_n xvii_o dr._n 8._o c._n 26._o 26._o 1_o 2_o 6_o 8._o pierce_v dean_n of_o salisbury_n in_o his_o body_n of_o orthodox_n divinity_n aver_v that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n consist_v of_o a_o civil_a as_o well_o as_o a_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n that_o magistrate_n be_v constitute_v by_o a_o divine_a right_n as_o well_o as_o priest_n that_o he_o who_o resist_v the_o magistrate_n so_o constitute_v by_o god_n wound_v his_o conscience_n deep_o in_o this_o world_n and_o shall_v be_v damn_v in_o the_o next_o after_o which_o he_o smart_o censure_v both_o the_o fanatic_n and_o the_o jesuit_n the_o scandal_n of_o christianity_n as_o he_o call_v they_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o both_o sort_n of_o they_o and_o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o that_o proposition_n that_o inferior_a magistrate_n may_v control_v a_o prince_n if_o he_o do_v not_o do_v his_o duty_n since_o by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n as_o well_o as_o the_o law_n of_o god_n a_o king_n can_v do_v no_o harm_n i.e._n that_o the_o king_n be_v unaccountable_a inferior_a only_o to_o god_n and_o obnoxious_a only_o to_o his_o tribunal_n so_o that_o no_o mortal_a much_o less_o his_o subject_n can_v have_v any_o authority_n over_o he_o 8._o id._n exceed_v sinfulness_n of_o schism_n schism_n 5_o 6_o 7_o 11._o v._n ser._n on_o 1_o pet._n 2.13_o 2.13_o 4_o 5_o 7_o 8._o obedience_n to_o magistrate_n be_v of_o divine_a right_n strong_o found_v upon_o the_o will_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o even_o a_o part_n of_o the_o obedience_n to_o god_n himself_o whilst_o it_o be_v pay_v to_o that_o authority_n which_o god_n have_v command_v we_o to_o pay_v a_o obedience_n to_o can_v possible_o be_v due_a to_o the_o man_n as_o man_n or_o to_o the_o good_a as_o they_o be_v good_a but_o to_o the_o magistrate_n as_o they_o be_v such_o it_o be_v due_a to_o the_o governor_n as_o they_o be_v governor_n and_o as_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n let_v their_o practice_n and_o opinion_n be_v what_o they_o will._n when_o god_n and_o his_o deputy_n do_v stand_v in_o competition_n for_o our_o obedience_n god_n must_v have_v our_o whole_a active_a and_o his_o deputy_n our_o passive_a obedience_n only_o save_v the_o dignity_n and_o priority_n of_o the_o first_o and_o great_a commandment_n as_o the_o ground_n and_o foundation_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n our_o obedience_n to_o our_o governor_n and_o humane_a law_n in_o force_n among_o we_o be_v as_o real_o a_o essential_a and_o fundamental_a of_o christianity_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o of_o as_o absolute_a necessity_n to_o our_o salvation_n as_o the_o belief_n of_o one_o god_n or_o any_o other_o that_o can_v be_v name_v it_o be_v as_o rigid_o command_v by_o god_n in_o scripture_n under_o the_o very_a same_o promise_n of_o reward_n if_o we_o obey_v and_o under_o the_o very_a same_o threat_n of_o endless_a punishment_n if_o we_o rebel_v dr._n etc._n serm._n on_o tit._n 3.1_o p._n 4_o 5._o etc._n etc._n d._n whitby_n chantor_n of_o the_o same_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o d._n of_o monmouth_n rebelbelliâ—n_o lay_v down_o this_o position_n that_o christian_n must_v be_v subject_a to_o their_o civil_a magistrate_n and_o in_o no_o case_n be_v allow_v or_o authorize_v forcible_o to_o resist_v or_o bear_v arm_n against_o they_o and_o this_o he_o prove_v at_o large_a from_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n from_o the_o deportment_n of_o david_n to_o king_n saul_n that_o jeroboam_n revolt_n be_v by_o god_n himself_o call_v rebellion_n 1_o king._n 12.19_o 9_o p._n 8_o 9_o for_o as_o a_o father_n do_v not_o forfeit_v his_o authority_n over_o his_o child_n nor_o be_v they_o free_v from_o that_o obedience_n which_o they_o owe_v he_o because_o he_o deal_v severe_o with_o they_o so_o neither_o can_v the_o king_n i._n e._n the_o father_n of_o his_o country_n lose_v his_o authority_n over_o his_o subject_n because_o he_o govern_v they_o severe_o or_o lay_v afflict_v burden_n on_o they_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n express_o call_v for_o our_o subjection_n let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a say_v st._n paul_n so_o let_v he_o yield_v subjection_n to_o they_o as_o never_o to_o resist_v on_o any_o provocation_n temptation_n or_o specious_a pretence_n whatsoever_o whence_o it_o be_v clear_a 31._o ☜_o p_o 10._o serm._n 〈…〉_o 13.1_o p._n 24_o 26_o 27_o 2d_o 29_o 30_o 31._o that_o by_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n upon_o pretence_n of_o maladministration_n tyranny_n injustice_n or_o to_o rebel_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o our_o religion_n against_o the_o worst_a of_o persecute_v prince_n for_o if_o resistance_n in_o the_o forementioned_a case_n be_v a_o damn_v sin_n when_o can_v it_o be_v excusable_a after_o this_o he_o answer_v the_o common_a objection_n from_o the_o coronation_n oath_n and_o self-preservation_n etc._n etc._n mr._n long_a be_v sermon_n call_v the_o cause_n of_o rebellion_n preach_v jan._n 13._o 1683._o 15._o on_o jâ—â—_n 4.1_o p._n 14_o 15._o be_v print_v by_o the_o joint_a desire_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o exon_n and_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o county_n of_o devon_n and_o the_o dedication_n give_v a_o account_n of_o a_o order_n of_o they_o that_o concur_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sermon_n nor_o can_v any_o complaint_n of_o tyranny_n or_o oppression_n justify_v a_o war_n among_o we_o do_v we_o suffer_v under_o some_o miscarriage_n in_o government_n some_o passion_n and_o excess_n in_o our_o governor_n neither_o scripture_n nor_o reason_n will_v warrant_v any_o resistance_n obj._n but_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v no_o law_n to_o confirm_v their_o religion_n 16._o p._n 16._o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o so_o lawful_a for_o they_o to_o defend_v their_o religion_n by_o arm_n as_o it_o be_v for_o we_o answ_n it_o be_v strange_a that_o our_o law_n shall_v be_v make_v a_o pretence_n for_o resistance_n which_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o resist_v upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o then_o the_o subject_n be_v make_v judge_n of_o the_o action_n and_o conduct_v of_o their_o governor_n 23._o p._n 22_o 23._o i_o take_v those_o and_o only_o those_o who_o do_v agree_v with_o the_o jesuit_n in_o preach_v ☜_o ☜_o and_o propagate_a seditious_a and_o traitorous_a principle_n and_o practice_n such_o as_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o resistance_n and_o take_v up_o arm_n in_o defence_n of_o religion_n against_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n that_o the_o original_a of_o the_o magistrate_n power_n be_v in_o the_o people_n who_o may_v call_v they_o to_o a_o account_n and_o depose_v and_o murder_v they_o as_o they_o see_v cause_n those_o who_o have_v murder_v one_o king_n already_o and_o use_v the_o same_o method_n to_o destroy_v another_o in_o a_o word_n 26._o v._o p._n 23_o 26._o all_o such_o as_o will_v not_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o king_n on_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o or_o that_o they_o will_v not_o endeavour_v any_o alteration_n of_o the_o establish_a government_n for_o such_o false_a prophet_n as_o our_o saviour_n bid_v we_o to_o beware_v of_o this_o also_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o sermon_n on_o july_n 26._o 1685._o and_o his_o vindication_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n etc._n etc._n dr._n fuller_n chancellor_n of_o lincoln_n those_o man_n have_v but_o little_a sense_n of_o the_o honour_n of_o christian_a religion_n that_o abuse_v its_o name_n etc._n ser._n bef_n the_o king_n june_n 25._o 1682._o p._n 56_o etc._n etc._n and_o pervert_v its_o obligation_n to_o justify_v sedition_n and_o rebellion_n who_o with_o great_a pretence_n and_o zeal_n for_o christianity_n forsake_v she_o in_o she_o more_o principal_a command_n of_o meekness_n patience_n and_o submission_n and_o defend_v the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n and_o disobedience_n from_o those_o holy_a scripture_n that_o have_v forbid_v they_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o damnation_n that_o those_o man_n do_v little_a deserve_v the_o character_n of_o reform_a who_o have_v forsake_v our_o reformation_n in_o its_o principal_a and_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o the_o king_n supremacy_n and_o renounce_v the_o protestant_a church_n of_o england_n in_o all_o her_o principle_n of_o christian_a loyalty_n and_o indeed_o all_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n how_o distant_a soever_o in_o other_o point_n be_v perfect_o unite_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o disobedience_n all_o agree_v in_o one_o conclusion_n against_o the_o express_a command_n of_o holy_a scripture_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n dr._n
sclater_n what_o a_o joy_n will_v it_o be_v to_o thy_o spirit_n and_o a_o lightning_n to_o thy_o heart_n 1â—_n royal_a pay_n &_o paymaster_n on_o rom._n 2.10_o p._n 6_o 7_o 1â—_n when_o thou_o can_v say_v thou_o do_v not_o cowardly_o yield_v though_o thou_o have_v be_v disarm_v sequester_v decimate_v and_o unrewarded_a for_o it_o it_o be_v of_o god_n mercy_n to_o be_v keep_v faithful_a to_o the_o righteous_a cause_n of_o god_n and_o the_o king_n when_o there_o be_v so_o many_o temptation_n to_o witdraw_v we_o from_o our_o loyalty_n fidelity_n and_o loyalty_n be_v in_o a_o more_o especial_a manner_n require_v in_o a_o subject_a towards_o his_o sovereign_n it_o be_v treason_n in_o a_o subject_a to_o fight_v against_o his_o sovereign_n but_o how_o long_o must_v this_o fidelity_n last_o a_o day_n or_o two_o or_o so_o oh_o no_o i_o this_o commandment_n be_v like_o that_o heavy_a say_n in_o matrimony_n till_o death_n we_o do_v part_n dr._n hickman_n 18._o serm._n before_o lâ—rd_a mayor_n juâ—_n 27._o 1680_o p._n 17_o 18._o the_o honour_n of_o god_n and_o the_o defence_n of_o his_o worship_n be_v glorious_a undertake_n yet_o even_o here_o the_o excess_n of_o zeal_n be_v a_o crime_n and_o the_o great_a importance_n of_o the_o end_n can_v justify_v any_o unlawfulness_n in_o the_o mean_n the_o will_n of_o god_n as_o it_o be_v express_v in_o his_o word_n be_v the_o standard_n of_o good_a and_o evil_a and_o he_o will_v not_o suffer_v his_o eternal_a law_n to_o be_v violate_v though_o in_o his_o own_o defence_n if_o it_o shall_v please_v he_o to_o give_v his_o and_o our_o enemy_n such_o advantage_n over_o we_o as_o may_v endanger_v the_o exercise_n of_o our_o religion_n we_o have_v our_o prayer_n and_o other_o lawful_a endeavour_n for_o our_o redress_n but_o we_o must_v not_o defend_v our_o church_n by_o a_o unlawful_a return_n of_o evil_n for_o evil_n nor_o like_o our_o adversary_n commit_v any_o act_n of_o impiety_n or_o injustice_n though_o under_o the_o most_o specious_a pretence_n of_o fight_v the_o battle_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o goodness_n of_o the_o cause_n here_o be_v so_o far_o from_o justify_v the_o act_n that_o it_o only_o aggravate_v the_o offence_n when_o a_o law_n be_v violate_v or_o any_o injustice_n do_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o our_o religion_n both_o the_o scandal_n and_o the_o crime_n become_v conspicuous_a they_o be_v then_o lay_v at_o the_o door_n of_o our_o church_n and_o bring_v a_o public_a and_o perpetual_a blot_n upon_o our_o cause_n 33._o p._n 19_o v._n p._n 20_o 33._o what_o can_v our_o religion_n profit_v we_o or_o what_o honour_n can_v it_o bring_v to_o the_o almighty_a when_o our_o sacrifice_n come_v pollute_v with_o blood_n and_o violence_n of_o its_o own_o how_o can_v it_o atone_v for_o our_o transgression_n therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o obey_v not_o only_o for_o wrath_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o also_o for_o conscience_n sake_n st._n peter_n who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o draw_v his_o sword_n in_o his_o master_n quarrel_n be_v the_o first_o that_o deny_v his_o name_n and_o forsake_v his_o cause_n and_o doubtless_o whosoever_o fight_v for_o his_o religion_n against_o his_o prince_n can_v never_o pass_v the_o muster_n without_o a_o romish_a dispensation_n mr._n etc._n ser._n at_o bath_n aug._n 7._o â—631_n p._n 4_o 5_o etc._n etc._n jos_n pleydall_a archdeacon_n of_o chichester_n plebeian_n and_o hobbist_n proceed_v upon_o one_o and_o the_o same_o principle_n make_v the_o people_n the_o fountain_n of_o all_o power_n whereas_o subject_n owe_v a_o natural_a and_o inviolable_a allegiance_n but_o if_o a_o prince_n prove_v a_o tyrant_n do_v he_o not_o by_o maladministration_n forfeit_v the_o trust_n repose_v in_o he_o in_o who_o opinion_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o mariana_n or_o knox_n hobbs_n or_o bradshaw_n i._n e._n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o papist_n 8._o p._n 8._o sectary_n atheist_n or_o rebel_n it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v a_o rebellion_n while_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v revere_v and_o own_a that_o king_n may_v be_v depose_v and_o murder_v 11._o p._n 11._o we_o may_v reckon_v under_o the_o apostle_n strange_a and_o monstrous_a doctrine_n or_o rather_o under_o his_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n mr._n 16._o assize_n ser._n p._n 21_o 22._o v._n p._n 5_o 78_o 16._o kimberley_n no_o pretence_n of_o conscience_n or_o religion_n can_v authorize_v our_o resistance_n of_o the_o lawful_a power_n which_o god_n have_v set_v over_o we_o they_o never_o know_v what_o it_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o primitive_a christianity_n to_o oppose_v expel_v or_o destroy_v any_o pagan_a persecute_v arian_n or_o apostate_n emperor_n mr._n 21._o assize_n ser._n p._n 21._o jemmat_n none_o but_o god_n can_v absolve_v subject_n from_o that_o allegiance_n and_o obedience_n which_o they_o owe_v to_o their_o natural_a lord_n neither_o the_o male_a administration_n of_o government_n nor_o their_o own_o fear_n jealousy_n nor_o the_o decay_n of_o trade_n no_o nor_o the_o hazard_n of_o religion_n itself_o can_v justify_v the_o act_n of_o rebellion_n they_o to_o who_o god_n have_v give_v his_o own_o power_n be_v accountable_a to_o none_o but_o himself_o etc._n etc._n mr._n 18._o serm._n on_o 2_o chr._n 13.5_o p._n 6._o v._n p._n 8_o 15_o 18._o camfield_n the_o king_n be_v in_o the_o high_a place_n and_o high_a power_n and_o consequent_o all_o in_o his_o dominion_n every_o soul_n of_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o he_o none_o may_v presume_v to_o judge_v or_o resist_v he_o violent_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o justifyable_a on_o the_o subject_n part_n but_o obedience_n and_o submission_n the_o rest_n must_v be_v refer_v to_o god_n alone_o the_o only_a ruler_n of_o prince_n etc._n etc._n mr._n loc_fw-la ser._n at_o york_n aug_n 3._o 1685._o p._n 16_o 24._o 〈◊〉_d loc_fw-la stainforth_n we_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o pity_n and_o pray_v for_o king_n for_o the_o eminency_n of_o their_o station_n and_o uncontroulableness_n of_o their_o power_n if_o princess_n be_v bad_a man_n and_o oppress_v their_o subject_n against_o reason_n and_o against_o law_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n leave_v we_o but_o prayer_n to_o god_n in_o who_o hand_n be_v the_o heart_n of_o king_n whatsoever_o injury_n they_o heap_v upon_o we_o whatsoever_o violence_n and_o persecution_n we_o suffer_v under_o they_o we_o must_v not_o suffer_v our_o passion_n to_o rise_v and_o swell_v againut_v they_o much_o less_o must_v we_o take_v up_o arm_n and_o by_o force_n resist_v their_o person_n or_o authority_n 34._o p._n 34._o those_o who_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n authority_n fight_v against_o heaven_n mr._n graile_a rector_n of_o blickling_n in_o norfolk_n publish_v four_o sermon_n 45._o lond._n 1685._o p._n 44_o 45._o for_o loyalty_n to_o our_o prince_n be_v a_o thing_n command_v by_o god_n himself_o together_o with_o piety_n and_o devotion_n towards_o himself_o yea_o and_o command_v in_o the_o very_a next_o place_n to_o it_o so_o that_o the_o one_o be_v a_o part_n a_o inseparable_a part_n a_o very_a considerable_a part_n of_o the_o other_o and_o it_o follow_v from_o hence_o by_o a_o apparent_a consequence_n that_o man_n disloyalty_n be_v a_o clear_a indication_n of_o their_o irreligion_n if_o they_o fear_v not_o the_o king_n they_o fear_v not_o god._n ☜_o ☜_o if_o any_o man_n seem_v to_o be_v religious_a and_o bridle_v not_o his_o tongue_n from_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n or_o high_a power_n 55._o jam._n 1.26_o 2_o pet_n 2.10_o rom._n 13.2_o p._n 53_o 54_o 55._o that_o man_n religion_n be_v vain_a and_o it_o be_v much_o more_o so_o if_o he_o hold_v not_o his_o hand_n from_o resist_v these_o power_n our_o law_n will_v have_v no_o error_n no_o injustice_n no_o folly_n no_o imperfection_n whatsoever_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o king._n all_o the_o state_n of_o the_o realm_n join_v together_o all_o the_o noble_n and_o commons_o and_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n have_v not_o a_o power_n and_o authority_n equal_a to_o his_o for_o otherwise_o he_o will_v not_o be_v the_o king_n of_o a_o kingdom_n but_o of_o single_a man_n separately_z taken_z 56._o p._n 56._o the_o king_n be_v no_o substitute_n of_o the_o people_n but_o the_o minister_n of_o god_n and_o his_o power_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n it_o be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o be_v sovereign_n and_o to_o have_v a_o superior_a the_o lord_n 57_o p._n 57_o both_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a together_o with_o all_o the_o commons_o assemble_v in_o parliament_n do_v by_o a_o solemn_a oath_n acknowledge_v the_o king_n to_o be_v supreme_a and_o themselves_o to_o be_v his_o subject_n and_o they_o have_v in_o public_a statute_n particular_o declare_v that_o both_o or_o either_o house_n of_o parliament_n can_v nor_o lawful_o may_v raise_v or_o levy_v any_o war_n offensive_a or_o
particular_o choose_v by_o the_o people_n etc._n etc._n but_o on_o the_o other_o side_n what_o mighty_a danger_n can_v there_o be_v in_o supposs_v the_o person_n of_o prince_n to_o be_v so_o sacred_a that_o no_o son_n of_o violence_n ought_v to_o come_v near_o to_o hurt_v they_o have_v not_o all_o the_o ancient_a kingdom_n and_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n flourish_v under_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o prince_n no_o inconvenience_n can_v be_v possible_o so_o great_a on_o the_o supposition_n of_o this_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o sovereign_a prince_n as_o the_o unavoidable_a mischief_n of_o that_o hypothesis_n which_o place_n all_o power_n original_o in_o the_o people_n and_o notwithstanding_o all_o oath_n and_o bond_n whatsoever_o to_o obedience_n ☞_o ☞_o give_v they_o the_o liberty_n to_o resume_v it_o when_o they_o please_v which_o will_v always_o be_v when_o a_o spirit_n of_o faction_n and_o sedition_n shall_v prevail_v among_o they_o god_n 34._o pag._n 34._o numb_a 26.9_o interpret_v strive_v against_o the_o authority_n appoint_v by_o he_o to_o be_v a_o strive_v against_o himself_o they_o who_o resist_v resist_v a_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o who_o do_v so_o shall_v in_o the_o mild_a sense_n receive_v a_o severe_a punishment_n from_o he_o let_v the_o pretence_n be_v never_o so_o popular_a the_o person_n never_o so_o great_a and_o famous_a nay_o though_o they_o be_v of_o the_o great_a council_n of_o the_o nation_n yet_o we_o see_v god_n do_v not_o abate_v of_o his_o severity_n upon_o any_o of_o these_o consideration_n nor_o have_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n make_v any_o alteration_n in_o these_o thing_n 39_o p._n 39_o it_o will_v take_v up_o too_o much_o time_n to_o examine_v the_o frivolous_a evasion_n and_o ridiculous_a distinction_n by_o which_o they_o will_v make_v the_o case_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n in_o not_o resist_v authority_n so_o much_o different_a from_o they_o who_o have_v not_o only_o do_v it_o but_o in_o spite_n of_o christianity_n have_v plead_v for_o it_o either_o they_o want_v strength_n or_o courage_n or_o the_o countenance_n of_o the_o senate_n or_o do_v not_o understand_v their_o own_o liberty_n 40._o p._n 40._o when_o all_o their_o obedience_n be_v only_o due_a to_o those_o principle_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o make_v it_o so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o christianity_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o which_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v particular_o give_v they_o in_o charge_n to_o put_v the_o people_n in_o mind_n of_o tit._n iii._o 1._o and_o happy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o we_o if_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v more_o sincere_o preach_v and_o due_o practise_v in_o this_o nation_n 39_o nation_n id._n ser._n on_o nou._n 5._o 1673._o p._n 39_o it_o be_v the_o honour_n of_o our_o church_n of_o england_n that_o it_o assert_n the_o right_n of_o prince_n so_o clear_o and_o full_o without_o trick_n and_o reservation_n and_o all_o that_o mean_v honest_o love_v to_o speak_v plain_o 9_o plain_o id._n ser._n on_o mat._n x._o 16._o at_o whitchall_n march_v 7._o 167_o 8_o 8_o 9_o that_o there_o may_v be_v no_o colour_n for_o any_o such_o cavil_v against_o christianity_n as_o if_o it_o give_v occasion_n to_o many_o disturbance_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n no_o religion_n that_o ever_o be_v do_v so_o much_o enforce_v the_o duty_n of_o obedience_n as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v and_o that_o upon_o the_o great_a and_o most_o weighty_a consideration_n for_o conscience_n sake_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n for_o their_o religion_n sake_n for_o consider_v i_o pray_v if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n have_v give_v encouragement_n to_o faction_n and_o rebellion_n under_o pretence_n of_o it_o if_o s._n peter_n himself_o have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o dispose_v of_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n or_o have_v absolve_v christian_n from_o their_o allegiance_n even_o to_o their_o great_a persecutor_n what_o blot_n have_v this_o be_v even_o upon_o the_o whole_a religion_n such_o as_o all_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n can_v never_o have_v wash_v out_o 50._o p._n 50._o it_o be_v a_o intolerable_a reproach_n to_o christianity_n to_o impute_v their_o patient_a submission_n to_o authority_n to_o their_o weakness_n and_o want_n of_o force_n which_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v they_o will_v have_v resist_v if_o they_o dare_v and_o the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o grand_a question_n etc._n etc._n p._n 180_o 181._o say_v that_o every_o new_a modeller_n of_o government_n have_v something_o to_o offer_v that_o look_v like_o reason_n at_o least_o to_o those_o who_o interest_n it_o be_v to_o carry_v it_o on_o and_o if_o no_o precedent_n can_v be_v find_v than_o they_o appeal_v to_o a_o certain_a invisible_a thing_n call_v the_o fundamental_a contract_n of_o the_o nation_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n no_o where_o to_o be_v find_v may_v signify_v what_o any_o one_o please_v and_o pag._n 75._o i_o be_o of_o opinion_n that_o if_o he_o i.e._n the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n etc._n etc._n can_v be_v persuade_v to_o produce_v this_o fundamental_a contract_n of_o the_o nation_n which_o i_o perceive_v he_o have_v lie_v by_o he_o it_o will_v not_o amount_v to_o so_o much_o as_o a_o blind_a manuscript_n thus_o also_o he_o say_v in_o his_o book_n call_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n true_o state_v p._n 106._o the_o principle_n of_o our_o church_n be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o they_o i._n e._n depose_v principle_n and_o our_o house_n of_o convocation_n will_v as_o ready_o condemn_v any_o such_o damnable_a doctrine_n as_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o all_o the_o world_n know_v how_o repugnant_a such_o principle_n be_v to_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o none_o can_v be_v rebel_n to_o their_o prince_n but_o they_o must_v be_v false_a to_o our_o church_n sect_n xxv_o dr._n patrick_n dean_n of_o peterborough_n 21._o peterborough_n paraphr_n on_o prov._n 24_o 21._o take_v care_n therefore_o my_o dear_a child_n that_o thy_o religion_n which_o teach_v thou_o in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o worship_n reverence_n and_o obey_v the_o great_a lord_n and_o governor_n of_o all_o the_o world_n make_v thou_o humble_o obedient_a to_o the_o king_n as_o god_n vicegerent_n here_o on_o earth_n and_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o those_o who_o discontent_n with_o the_o present_a state_n of_o thing_n or_o their_o love_n of_o novelty_n make_v they_o affect_v a_o change_n of_o government_n and_o depart_v from_o their_o duty_n both_o to_o god_n and_o man._n 16._o man._n id._n pref._n to_o the_o paraphr_n on_o eccles_n p._n 16._o to_o this_o purpose_n the_o preface_n to_o the_o paraphrase_n on_o ecclesiastes_n cite_v and_o confirm_v the_o opinion_n of_o antonius_n corranus_n a_o excellent_a person_n a_o learned_a spaniard_n as_o the_o paraphra_v just_o style_v he_o concern_v that_o book_n of_o solomon_n this_o tractate_n be_v true_o royal_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v read_v perpetual_o in_o this_o most_o turbulent_a age_n both_o by_o high_a and_o low_a that_o from_o hence_o subject_n may_v learn_v to_o perform_v obedience_n and_o the_o great_a observance_n both_o in_o word_n and_o deed_n towards_o their_o prince_n choose_v rather_o to_o bear_v and_o suffer_v any_o thing_n than_o to_o attempt_v rebellion_n against_o they_o 216._o they_o id._n per._n &_o annot._n on_o eccl._n 8.2_o p_o 216._o it_o be_v much_o safe_a and_o easy_o as_o well_o as_o more_o honest_a to_o submit_v and_o be_v quiet_a than_o to_o contend_v and_o unsettle_v the_o peace_n of_o kingdom_n though_o prince_n do_v not_o govern_v as_o they_o ought_v the_o verse_n say_v melancthon_n be_v a_o sentence_n exceed_v worthy_a of_o consideration_n and_o remembrance_n and_o then_o give_v the_o different_a interpretation_n of_o it_o and_o close_v all_o thus_o 219.220_o thus_o p._n 219.220_o some_o may_v think_v that_o i_o have_v dilate_v too_o much_o upon_o this_o verse_n but_o they_o may_v be_v please_v to_o consider_v how_o useful_a if_o not_o necessary_a it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n when_o man_n begin_v again_o to_o plead_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o resistance_n which_o be_v so_o plain_o condemn_v in_o this_o place_n that_o the_o most_o learned_a assertor_n of_o the_o old_a cause_n be_v extreme_o puzzle_v to_o make_v it_o agree_v with_o their_o principle_n in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o rebellion_n there_o be_v one_o who_o in_o his_o book_n call_v nature_n dowry_n chap._n 21._o call_v in_o the_o assistance_n of_o a_o great_a many_o hebrew_n doctor_n to_o help_v he_o to_o another_o translation_n of_o the_o word_n and_o yet_o after_o all_o be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o our_o english_a be_v right_a enough_o and_o be_v content_a to_o admit_v it_o with_o this_o proviso_n that_o the_o king_n manage_v well_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n